^. ■^^ii^, IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I I^IM 125 lU lit 14.0 IL25 lUI 1.4 1.6 I^iotographic ^Sciences Corporation 23 WIST MAUN STREiT WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 (716)872-4503 \ 4^ ■S5 <^ ¥f^^^ 4^T4^ ^^ o CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICIVIH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notas/iyotas tachniquas at bibliographiquaa The< toth Tha Institute has attamptad to obtain tha bast original copy avaiiabia for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of tha images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D D D D D D D D D D D Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagte Covers restored and/or l (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: 1 2 3 L'exemplaire fiimi fut reproduit grAce A la gtnArositi do: BibliothAque nationale du Canada Los images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu do la condition at do la nettett do rexemplaire fiimi. et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat do fiimage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimte sont fiimte en commenpant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la derniAre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont film6s en commenpant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la derniire page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la dernlAre image do cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols -^ signifie "A SUiVRE", le symbols V signifie "FIN". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre filmAs A des taux do rAduction diff Arents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un soul clichA, il est filmA A partir do Tangle supArieur gauche, do gauche A droite, et do haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images nAcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants iilustrent la mAthode. 32X 1 2 3 4 5 6 \v ' . ^ ^ * "^ rl < i 1.1 AWFUL DISCLOSURES, BY MARIA MONK, OF THB HOTEL DIEU NUNNERY OF MONTREAL, REVISED, WITH AN APPENDIX, COKTAININO, PART I. BECEPTION OP THE FIBST EDITIONS. PART II. SEQUEL OF HER NARRATIVBr PART III. REVIE>7 OF THE CASE. AliSO, A SUPPIiEMEXT, 8CVIV0 MORE FARTICULARS OF THE NUNNERY AND GROUNDC aLU»TRATED BY A PLAN OF THE NUNNERY, *a. NEW-YORK: PUBLISHED BY MARIA |^ONK, AND 80LD BY BOOKSELLERS GENERALLY. 1836. i ■ ' it ' I Si'! U'\ ll • ' i ••; ^ I. ' :i 1 1 i !;■ H T % \ \f.:. 158959 Entbrbd, Axseording to Act of Congress, in the your 1839. by ' MARIA MONK, In the Clerk's OtRce of the Districl Court of the Southern District of MBW TOBK. SRsaorrpBD bt vbamcis f. lupunr MBW TOBK. I JBAM BAPTIST STREET. >>icb wall- 'i !] i . 1 h'i I 1 n lit' L 158959 r ENTBBXDi Aocoiding to Act of Congress, in the year 1839, by ' MARIA MONK, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of NBW YORK. > ORBMTrPBD BT VBAMCIS F. RIFUnT MBWTOMC. » JC. i 4/ i t \ "\ •' ' ; .'. I 11 PREFACE. •i \ This volume embraces the contents of the first editions t)f my " Awful Disclosures," together with the Sequel of my Narrative, giving an account of events after my escape from the Nunnery, and of my return to Montreal to pro- cure a legal investigation of my charges. It also furnishes all the testimony that has been published against me, of •every description, as well as that which has been given in confirmation of my story. At the close, will be found a Review of the whole Subject, furnished by a gentleman ^ell qualified for the purpose ; and, finally, a short Supple- ment, giving further particulars interesting to the pub- •lie. I present this volume to the reader, with feelings which, I trust, will be in some degree appreciated when it has been read and reflected upon. A hasty perUoal, and an imper- fect apprehension of its contents, can never produce sucli impressions as it has been my design to make by the state- ments I have laid before the world. I know that misap- prehensions exist in the minds of sqpe virtuous people. I ^m not disposed to condemn their motives, for it does not €eem wonderful, that in a pure state of society, and in the midst of Christian families, there should be persons who regard t|^e crimes i have mentioned as too monstrous to be l>eliey-ed. It certainly is creditable to American manners .' « i 4 l> , PREFACE. and character, that the people are inclined, at th? li^^t sight, to tarn from my story with horror. There is also an excuse for those, who, having received only a general impression concerning the nature of my Disclosures, question the propriety of publishing buch im- morality to the world. They fear that the miuds of the young at least may be polluted. To such I have to say, that this objection was examined, and set aside, long before they had an opportunity to make it. I solemnly believe it is necessary to inform parents at least, that the ruin from which I have barely escaped, lies in the way of their child- ren, even if delicacy must be in some degree wounded by revealing the fact. I understand the case, alas ! from too bitter experience. Many an innocent girl may this year be exposed to the dangers of which I was ignorant. I am resolved, that so far as depends on me, not one more victim shall fall into the hands of those enemies in whose power I so lately have been. I know what it is to be under the do- minion of Nuns and Priests ; and I maintain, that it is a far greater offence against virtue and decency to concea", than to proclaim their crimes. Ah I had a single warning voice even whispered to me a word of caution, had even a gentle note of alarm been sounded to me, it might have turned back my foot from the Convent when it was upon the threshold ! If, therefore, there is any one now bending a step that way, whom I have not yet alarmed, I will cry heware t But the virtuous reader need not fear, in the following pages, to meet with vice presented in any dress but her own deformity. No one can accuse me of giving a single at- traction to crime. On the contrary, I intend my book shall be a warning to those who may hereafter be tempted by vice ; and with the confidence that such it will prove to be, I commend it to the carefbl examination of virtuous parents, and am willing to abide by their unbiased opin* iMi, with regard both to my truth, my motives, and the in* ) \ rest which the public have m the developments it con- tains. ( wcn!il now appeal to the world, and i.sk, whether I have not done all that could have been expected of me, and all that lay in my power, to bring to an investigation the charges i have brought against the priests and nuns of Canada. Although it was necessary to the cause of truth, that I should, in some degree, implicate myself, I have not hesitated to appear as a voluntary self-accuser before the world. While there was a hope that the authorities in Canada might be prevailed upon to bring the subject to a legal investigation, I trairclled to Montreal, in a feeble state cf health, and with an infant in my arms only three weeks old. In the face of many threats and dangers, I spent nearly a month in that city, in vain attempts to bring my cause to a trial. When all prospect of success in this un- dertaking had disappeared, and not till then, I determined to make my accusations through the press ; and, although misrepresenlaiions and scandals, flattery and fear, have been resorted to, to nullify or to suppress my testimony, I have persevered, although, as many of my friends have thought, at the risk of abduction or death. I have, I think, afforded every opportunity that could \>e reasonably expected, to judge of my credibility. I ha/e appealed to he exist pnce of things in the Hotel Dieu Nun- nery, as the great criterion of the truth of my story. I ha \re described the apartments, and now, in this volume, have added many further particulars, with such a draft of tuem as my memory has enabled me to make. I have offered, in case I should be proved an impostor, to submit to any pun- ishment which may be proposed — even to a redelivery into the hands of my bitterest enemies, to suffer what they may please to inflict. Now, in these circumstances, I would ask the people of the United States, whether my duty has not been discharg- ed 1 Have I not done what I ought, to inform and to alarm them t 1 would also solemnly appeal to the Government I > '' 'I il'i : \\ \ t , rRBrACB. «f attat BrUain, under whose guardianship is 'he pic S^«^reL^^the gloomy instimUon from which I have r.Z wd Is? wheLr such atrocities ought to be tder- Z^^rea protected, by an enlightened and Chr«^« Mwer 1 I trust the hour is near, when the dew of the Ho- JdDieu will be laid open, when the tyrants who haw pd- inte^ U wm be brought out, with the wretched victun. « their oppression and crimes. €1 ei 01 d OE CE OE CE i ' f1 i h CONTENTS. \ CBAPTBR L Earlt Rbcollkotions II E trance into the Scnool of the Congregational Nunnery— Brief Ac* count of the Nunneries in Montreu— The Congregational Ntui* nery— The Blaclc Nunnery— The Grev Nunnery— Public Respect for these Institutions— Instruction Received— The Catechism— The fiible. CHAPTER n. CoNORBQATiONAL Nunnery 19 Story told by a fellow Pupil against a Priest— Other Stories- Pretty Mary— Confess to Father Richards— My subsequent Con* fessions— Left the Congregational Nunnery. CHAPTER m. BlackNdmnbrt 28 Preparations to become a Novice in the Black Nunnery— Ehi> trance— Occupatiuns of the Novices— The Apartments to which they had Access— First interview vrith Jane Ray— Reverence for the Superior— Her Reliques— The Holy Good Shepherd, or name* less Nun— Confession or Novices. CHAPTER IV. 84 Displeased with the Convent— Left it— Residence at St. Denis— Reliquee^Marriage— Return to the Black Nunnery— Objectione made bj eome Novices— Ideas of the Bible. CHAPTER V 41 Received Confirmation— Painfiil Feelings— Specimen of Instmc- tiona received on the Subject. CHAPTER VI. 44 Taking the Veil— Interview afterward with the Superior— Sor- prise and horror at her Disclosuroa— Resolation to submit. CHAPTER VH M Daily Ceremonies— Jane Ray among the Nime. CBAJTER vm at Description of Apartments in the Black Nunnery, In order— 1st floor->ad Floor— The Founder--8uperior's Management with the Friends of Novices— ReUgloiw Liea-Crimlnll^ of eoneealUiff fllBf at Confession. ¥y - ( ,r 'I m CONTENTS. CHAPTER IX , Nuns with similar names— Squaw Nuna— First visit to the Cel* lar— Description of it— Shocking Discovery there— Superior's In- structions—Private Signal of the Priests— Boolis used in the Nun- nery—Opinions expressed of the Bible— Specimen* of what I know of the Scriptures. CHAPTER X 87 Manufacture of Bread) and Wax Candles, carried on in the Con- vent— Superstitions— Scapularies— Virgin Mary's pincu^shion — Iler House— Tlie Bishop's power over fire— My instructions to Novices —Jane Ray— Vacillation of feelings. CHAPTER XI .........*..... 97 Alarming Order from the Superior — Proceed to execute it — Scene in an upper Room— Sentence of Death, and Murder— My own distress— Reports made to friends of St. Francis. CHAPTER XII... 105 Description of the Room of the Three States, and the Pictures In it— Jane Ray ridiculing Priests— Their criminal Treatment of us at Confession— .Tane Ray's Tricks with the Nun's Aprons, Handkerchiefs, and Nightgowns— Apples. CHAPTER Xni 118 Jane Ray's Tricks continued— The Broomstick Ghost— Sleep* walking— Salted Cider— Changing Beds— Objects of some of her Tricks— Feigned Humility— Alarm— Treatment of a new Nun* -A Nun made by stratagem. CTIAPTERXV 136 Influencing Novices— Difficulty of convincing Persona from the United States— Tale of the Bishop in the City— The Bishop in the Convent— Tlie Prisoners in the Cells— Practice in Singing— Nar« ratives— Jane Ray's Hymns— The Superior's best Trick. CHAPTER XVI 148 Frequency of the Priests' Visits to the Nunnery— Their Free- dom and Crimes— Difficulty of learning their Names— iTheir Holy Retreat— Objections in our minds— Means used to counteract Conscience- Ingenious Arguments. CHAPTER XVn 15ft Treatment of young Infants in the Convent— Talking '-- SleeiK- Amusements—Ceremonies at the public interment of deceaWMl Nuns— Sudden disappearance of the Old Superior— Introduction *- of the newone— Superstition— Alarm of a Nun— Difficulty of Gqiii* mimication with other Nuns. CHAPTER XVni , , 1(J4 Disappearance of Nuns— St. Pierre— Gj»gs— My temporary Con- finement in a CeU— The Cholera Season- How to avoid it— Occu- nations in the Convent during the Pestilence— Manufacture of C0NTBRT8. f Wax Candlcsh- The Election Riot*— Alarai among the Nuaa— Pre> parations for Defence— Penancee. CHAPTER XIX 180 The Priests of the District of Montreal have free access to the Blaclc Nunnery— Crimea committed and required by theoa— The Pope's Command to commit indecent Crimes — Characters of the O^d and New Superiors— The timidilj of the latter— I began to be employed in the Hospitals— Some account of them— Warning gives me by a sick Nun— renans# by Hanging. CHAPTER XX.... 189 More visits to the imprisoned Nuns— Their fears— Others tem* porarily put into the Cells— Reliques— The Agnus Dei— The Priests' private Hospital, or Holy Retreat — Secret Rooms in the Eastern Wing— Reports of Murders in the Convent— The Superi- or's private Records— Number of Nuns in the Convent— Desire of Escape— Urgent reason for it— Plan— DeMberatioo— Attempt— Sue* «es9. ^4 ( I'M APPENDIX. L RECEPTION OF THE FIRSTT EDlTIOllS. AaonvmoDs handbill, 207— Montreal Affidavits, 210— Letter of T. B. McMahon, 226— Extracts from American Papers, 231— Reply to the Montreal Affidavits, 233— New York Certificates and Affidavita, 236— Challenge to the Roman priests, 246. n. SEQUEL TO THE NARRATIVB. BXTAOB. 965 CHAPTER I 857 At liberty— Doubtful what to do— Found refuge for the night- Disappointment- -My first day oat of the Ck)nvent— Solitude— R«< collections^ tears, and plans. OBAPTER n, Start for Quebec— Reeosnised— Disappointed agaliH-Not per- mitted to land— Return to Montreal— Landed and passed throu^ the city before day— Lachine Canal— Intended close of my life. ODAFTER HI 967 Awake among strangers— Dr. Robertson— Imprisoned as a vrn* fimnt— Introduction to my mother->8tay in her house— Removal unom it to Mrs. McDonald's— Return to my mother's— Desire to gel fo New York— Arrangements for going. 10 CONTENTS. OBAFTER IT 278 Singular concurrence of circumstances, which enabled me to get to the United States—Intentions in going there — Commence my journey — Fears oMny companion — Stop at Whitehallr-lnjury received in a Canal boat— Arrival at New York— A solitary retreat. uimp CfHAPTER V 284 Reflections and sorrows in solitude— Night— Fears — Exposure to rain — Discovered by str anger s->llieir unwelcome kindness — Taken to the Bellcvue Almshouse. CHAPTER VI ^ Reception at the Almshouse — Message from Mr. Conroy, a Ro- man priest in New York— His inviteM.iou:<«i to a private interview — His claims, propositions, and threats- Mr. Kelly's message — Ef- fects of readmg the Bible. CHAPTER VII 297 Proposition to go to Montreal and testify against the priests — Commencement of my journey— Stop at Troy, Whitehall, Bur- lington, St. Alban's, Plattsburgh, and St. John's — Arrival at Mon- treal — Reflections on passing the Nunnery, &c. CHAPTER IX 3d7 Received into a hospitable family— Fluctuating feelings— Visits from several persons— Father Phelan's declarations against me in his church— Interviews with a Journeyman Carpenter— Argu- ments with him. CHAPTER X 313 Milkman— An Irishwoman— Difllculty in hafving my Affidavit ta- ken—Legal objection to it when taken. CHAPTER XI 316 Interview with the Attorney General of the Province— Attempt to abduct me — More interviews— A mob excited against me — Pro- tected by two soldiers— Convinced that an investigation of my charges could not be obtained— Departure from Montreal— Closing reflections. ^ m. BEVIEW OF THE WHOLE sr'»'ECT. TM TfcUTH OP THB " AWVCL DISCLOSURES BY MaRIA Mo:'^" DK- aiONBTRATfio^ ; .. 327 * DiflTerent classes of Objectors— Question of probability— Wit- nesses in favour— Corroborations— Circumstantial evidence— Pa- pist books warrant thesii crimes—Eztracts— List of priests seen In the Nunnery. SUPPLEMENT. ftewnipnoM or thb Ncnmbrt, Ac. in thb FRONnsrao 864 Enrors corrected— Additional particulars about the interior of ihe Nunnery— The Nunnery Grounds. AWFUL DISCLOSUREa Ml " ' il'' ]r H 'I. r| hi 1r CHAPTER L EARLY RECOLLECTIONS. I .i« ) i: Earln Li/^~~^^liffiou8 Education neglected— First Sckooia — Entrance into the School of the Congregational ATMnnery— Brief Account of the Nunneries in Montreal— The Congrth gational Nunnery— The Black Nunnery— The Grey Nun- nery — Public Respect for these Institutions— Instruction Rt- cHved—The Catechism— TTie Bible, My parents were both from Scotland, but had been resident in Lower Canada some time before their marriage, which took place in Montreal ; and in that city I have spent most of my life. I was born at St. John's, where they lived for a short time. My father was an officer under the British government, and my mother has enjoyed a pension on that account ever since his death.* According to my earliest recollections, he was attentive to his family ; and a particular passagafrom the Bible, which often occurred to my mind in afler life, I may very probably have been taught by him, as * See the affidavit of William Miller, in the Appendix. l! 1^^ 4 V' I' 't(?i« I- i- 12 BARLY RECOLLECTIONS. rtd after his death I do not recollect to have received any- religious instruction at home; and was not even brought up to read the scriptures: my mother, al- though nominally a Protestant, not being accustom- ed to pay attention to her children in this respect. She was rather inclined to think well of the Catho- lics, and often attended their churches. To my want of religious instruction at home, and the ignorance of my Creator, and my duty, which was its natural effect, I think I can trace my introduction to Con- vents, and the scenes which I am to describe in this narrative. When about six or seven years of age, I went to school to a Mr. Workman, a Protestant, who taught in Sacrament-street, and remained several months. There I learned to read and write, and arithmetic as far as division. All the progress I ever made in those branches was gained in that school, as I have never improved in any of them since. A number of girls of my acquaintance went to school to the nuns of the Congregational Nunnery, or Sisters of Charity, as they are sometimes called. The schools taught by them are perhaps more nu- merous than some of my readers may imagine. Nuns are sent out from that Convent to many of the towns and villages of Canada to teach small schools ; and some of them are established as instructresses in different parts of the United States. When I was about ten years old, my mother asked me one day if I should not like to learn to read and write French ; and I then began to think seriously of at- " V JBtH EARLY RECOLLECTIONS. 13 tending the school in the Congregational Nunnery. I had already some acquaintance with that language, sufficient to speak it a little, as I heard it every day, and my mother knew something of it. . I have a distinct recollection of my first entrance into the Nunnery ; and the day was an important one in my life, as on it commenced my acquaintance with a Convent. I was conducted by some of my young friends along N6tre Dame-street till we reached the gate. Entering that, we walked some distance along the side of a building towards the chapel, until we reached a door, stopped, and rung a bell. This was soon opened, and entering, we pro- ceeded through a long covered passage till we took a short turn to the left, soon after which we reached the door of the school-room. On my entrance, the Superior met me, and told me first of all, that I must always dip my fingers into the holy water at her door, cross myself, and say a short prayer; and this she told me was always required of Protestant as well as Catholic children. There were about fifty girls in the school, and the nuns professed to teach something of reading, writing, arithmetic, and geography. The methods however were very imperfect, and little attention was devoted to them, the time being in a great degree engrossed with lessons in needle-work, which was performed w^ith much skill. The nuns bad no very regular parts assigned them in the management of the schools. They were rather rough and unpol- ished in their manners, often exclaiming, "c'est un I I/' ■ '1 1 ir f 1 .:• '\-- 14 KARLY RSC0LLECTI0N8. ii menti," (that's a lie,) and " mon Dieu," (my God,) on the most trivial occasions. Their writing was quite poor, and it was not uncommon for them to put a capital letter in the middle of a word. The only book on geography which we studied, was a cate- chism of geography, from which we learnt by heart a few questions and answers. We were sometimes referred to a map, but it was only to point out Mon- treal or Ctuebec, or some other prominent name, while we had no instruction beyond. It may be necessary for the information of some of my readers, to mention that there are three dis- tinct Convents in Montreal, all of different kinds ; that is, founded on different plans, and governed by different rules. Their names are as follows: — 1st. The Congregational Nunnery. 2d. The Black Nunnery, or Convent of Sister Bourgeoise. 3d. The Grey Nunnery. The first of these professes to be devoted entirely to the education of girls. It would require however only a proper examination to prove that, with the ex- ception of needle-work, hardly any thing is taught excepting prayers and the catechism ; the instruction in reading, writing, &c., in fact, amounting to very little, and often to nothing. This Convent is adja- cent to that next to be spoken of, being separated from it only by a wall. The second professes to be a charitable institution for the care of the sick, and the supply of bread and medicines for the poor; and something is done in these departments of char- KARLY REC0LLBCTI0N4. 15 icy, although but an insignificant amount, compared with the size of the buildings, and the number of the inmates. The Grey Nunnery, which is situated in a dis- tant part of the city, is also a large edifice, contain- ing departments for the care of insane persons an< foundlings. With this, however, I have less personal acquaintance than with either of the others. I ha 76 often seen two of the Grey nuns, and know that their rules, as well as those of the Congregational Nunnery, do not confine them alwa5''s within their walls, like those of the Black Nunnery. These two Convents have their common names (Black and Grey) from the colours of the dresses worn by their inmates. In all these three Convents, there are certain apart- ments into v/hich strangers can gain admittance, but others from which they are always excluded. In all, large quantities of various aments are made by the nuns, which are expose^ for sale in the Or- nament Rooms, and afford large pecuniary receipts every year, which contribute much to their incomes. In these rooms visiters often purchase such things as please them from some of the old* and confidential nuns who have the charge of them. From all that appears to the public eye, the nuns of these Convents are devoted to the charitable ob- jects appropriate to each, the labour of making diflfer- ent articles, known to be manufactured by them, and ■I ■ i< * The term " old nun," does not always indicate superior age* f I « :>i i frlvtf ■ f 1 t. \: > k* 16 BARLY RBCOLLECTIONfl. n a 'I the religious observances, which occupy a large por* tion of their time. They are regarded with much respect by the people at large ; and now and then when a novice takes the veil, she is supposed to re- tire from the temptations and troubles of this world into a state of holy seclusion, where, by prayer, self- mortification, and good deeds, she prepares herself for heaven. Sometimes the Superior of a Convent obtains the character of working miracles; and when such a one dies, it is published through the country, and crowds throng the Convent, who think indulgences are to be derived from bits of her clothes or other things she has possessed ; and many have sent articles to be touched to her bed or chair, in which a degree of virtue is thought to remain. I used to participate in such ideas and feelings, and began by degrees to look upon a nun as the happiest of women, and a Convent as the most peaceful, holy, and delightful place of abode. It is true, some pains were taken to impress such views upon me. Some of the priests of the Seminary often visited the Con- gregational Nunnery, and both catechised and talked with us on religion. The Superior of the Black Nunnery adjoining, also, occasionally came into the School, enlarged on the advantages we enjoyed in having such teachers, and dropped some- thing now and then relating to her own Convent, calculated to make us entertain the highest ideas of it, and to make us sometimes think of the possibility of getting into it. Among the instructions given us by the priests. SARLT RBOOLLEOTIOKff. ir some of the most pointed were those directed against the Protestant Bible. They ollen enlarged upon the evil tendency of that book, and told us that but for it many a soul now condemned to hell, and suffering eternal punishment, might have been in happiness. They could not say any thing in its favour : for that would be speaking against religion and against God. They warned us against it, and represented it as a thing very dangerous to our souls. In confirmation of this, they would repeat some of the answers taught us at catechism, a few of which I will here give. We had little catechisms (•' Le Petit Catechism") put into our hands to study; but the priests soon began to teach us a new set of answers, which were not to be found in our books, from some of which I received new ideas, and got, as I thought, important light on religious subjects, which confirmed me more and more in my belief in the Roman Catholic doctrines. These questions and answers I can still recall with tolerable accuracy? and some of them I will add here. I never have read them, as we were taught them only by word of mouth. Question. " Pourquoi le bon Dieu n'a pas fait tous les commandemens ? Reponse. " Parce que I'homme n*est pas si fort qu'il pent garder tous ses commandemens. Q. •• Why did not God make all the command- ments ? A. " Because man is not strong enough to keep them. 2* Hi! i ' ' r I i'ih,M n II ■AKLT RBCOLLBOTIOMf. k And another. Q. " Pourquoi Thomme ne lit pas TEvangile? R, " Parce que Tesprit de Phomme est tropborn^ et trop faible pour comprendre qu'est ce que Dieu a ^crit. Q. ** Why are men not to read the New Testa- ment?" A. ** Because the mind of man is too limited and weak to understand what Qod has written." These questions and answers are not to be found in the common catechisms in use in Montreal and other places where I have been, but all the children in the Congregational Nunnery were taught them, and many more not found in these books. m s CHAPTER II. C0NOB£OATIONAL NUNNBRY. Story told by QfellotB Pupil against a PHeat^ Other Stor{u-^ Prttty Mary—Confeaa to F\tther Richar(U^My tubooquunt Cor\fea»iona — L^i the Congregational Nunnery* There was a girl thirteen years old whom I knew in the School, who resided in the neighbour* hood of my mother, and with whom I had been familiar. She told me one day at school of the conduct of a priest with her at confession, at which I was astonished. It was of so criminal and shame- ful a nature, I could hardly believe it, and yet I had so much confidence that she spoke the truth, that I could not discredit it. She was partly persuaded by the priest to believe he could not sin, because he was a priest, and that any thing he did to her would sanctify her; and yet she seemed somewhat doubtful how she should act. A priest, she had been told by him, is a holy man, and appointed to a holy office, and therefore what would be wicked in other men, could not be so in him. She told me that she had informed her mother of it, who expressed no anger nor disappro- bation, but only enjoined it upon her not to speak of it ; and remarked to her, that as priests were not like other men, but holy, and sent to instruct and save us, whatever they did was right. I* i> I i! * .. '( I' I M rj 20 CONGREGATIONAL NUNNERY. I J t > If. 1 afterward confessed to the priest that I had heard the story, and had a penance to perform for indulging a sinful curiosity in making inquiries; and the girl had another for communicating it. I afterward learned that other children had been treated in the same manner, and also of similar pro- ceedings in other places. Indeed, it was not long before such language was used to me, and I well remember how my views of right and wrong were shaken by it. Another girl- at the School, from a place above Montreal, called the Lac, told me tha following story of what had occurred recently in that vicinity. A young squaw, called la Belle Marie, (pretty Mary,) had been seen going to confession at the house of the priest, who lived a little out of|fhe village. La Belle Marie was afterward missed, and her murdered body was found in the river. A knife was also found cov- ered with blood, bearing the priest's name. Great indignation was excited among the Indians, and the priest immediately absconded, and was never heard from again. A note was found on his table addressed to him, telling him to fly if he was guilty. It was supposed that the priest was fearful that his conduct might be betrayed by this young female ; and he undertook to clear himself by killing her. These stories struck me with surprise at first, but I gradually began to feel differently, even supposing them true, and to look upon the priests as men in- oapable of sin ; besides, when I first went to con- fession, which I did to Father Richards, in the old f CONGREGATIONAL NUNNERY. 21 French church, (since taken down,) I heard nothing improper ; and it was not until I had been several times, that the priests became more and more bold, and were at length indecent in their questions and even in their conduct when I confessed to them in ihe Sacristie. This subject I believe is not under- stood nor suspected among Protestants; and it is not my intention to speak of it very particularly, because it is impossible to do so without saying Ihings both shameful and demoralizing. I will only say here, that when quite a child, [ had from the mouths of the priests at confession what I cannot repeat, with treatment corresponding ; and several females in Canada have recently assured me, that they have repeatedly, and indeed regularly, been required to answer the same and other like questions, many of which present to the mind deeds which the most iniquitous and corrupt heart could hardly invent. There was a frequent change of teachers in the School of the Nunnery ; and no regular system was pursued in our instruction. There were many nuns who came and went while I was there, being frequently called in and out without any perceptible reason. They supply school teachers to many of the country towns, usually two for each of the towns with which I was acquainted, besides sending Sisters of Charity to different parts of the United States. Among those whom I saw most, was Saint Patrick, an old woman for a nun, (that is, about forty,) very ignorant, and gross in her manners, with quite il i; m1 ' J I' I! ' h) 111 c- (I ■■' M I 4 n CONGREGATIONAL NUNNERY. a beard on her face, and very cross and disagree- able. She was sometimes our teacher in sewing, and was appointed to keep order among us. We were allowed to enter only a few of the rooms in the Congregational Nunnery, although it was not con sidered one of the secluded Convents. In the Black Nunnery, which is very near the Congregational, is an hospital for sick people from the city ; and sometimes some of our boarders, such as were indisposed, were sent there to be cured. I was once taken ill myself and sent there, where I remained a few days. There were beds enough for a considerable num- ber more. A physician attended it daily ; and there are a number of the veiled nuns of that Con- vent who spend most of their time there. These would also sometimes read lectures and repeat prayers to us. After I had been in the Congregational Nun- nery about two years, I left it,* and attended several different schools for a short time ; but I soon be- came dissatisfied, having many and severe trials to endure at home, which my feelings will not allow me to describe ; and as my Catholic acquaintances had often spoken to me in favour of their faith, I was inclined to believe it true, although, as I before said, I knew little of any religion. While out of the nun- nery, I saw nothing of religion. If I had, I believe I should never have thought of becoming a nun. * See the 2d affidavit ■'« -{ CHAPTER III. BLACK NUNNERY. Preparations to become a Novice in the Black _Nunner^f— En- trance — Occupations of the Novices — T%c Apartments to tohich they had Access — JFHrst Interview with Jane Ray — Reverence for the Superior — Her Reliques — 77tfi Holy Good Shepherd^ or nameless Nun — Confession of Novices. At length I determined to become a Black nun, and called upon one of the oldest priests in the Seminary, to whom I made known my intention. The old priest to whom I applied was Father Rocque. He is still alive. He was at that time the oldest priest in the Seminary, and carried the Bon Dieu, (Good God,) as the sacramental wafer is called. When going to administer it in any country place, he used to ride with a man before him, who rang a bell as a signal. When the Canadians heard it, whose habitations he passed, they would come and prostrate themselves to the earth, worship- ping It as God. He was a man of great age, and wore large curls, so that he somewhat resembled his predecessor. Father Roue. He was at that time at the head of the Seminary. This institution is a large edifice, situated near the Congregational and Black Nunnerieo, being on the east side of Ndtre Dame- street. It is the general rendezvous and centre of all the priests in the District of Montreal, and, I have i ^\: <• ".f -li ' 24 BLACK NUNNERY. 1^ \4 been told, supplies all the country with priests as far down as Three Rivers, which place, I believe, is under the charge of the Seminary of Gluebec. About one hundred and fifty priests are connected with that of Montreal, as every small place has one priest, and a number of larger ones have two. Father Rocque promised to converse with the Su- perior of the Conv^ and proposed my calling again at the end of two weeks, at which time I visited the Seminary again, and was introduced by him to the Superior of the Black Nunnery. She, told me she must make some inquiries, before she could give me a decided answer ; and proposed to me to take up my abode a few days at the house of a French family in St. Lawrence suburbs, a distant part of the city. Here I remained about a fortnight ; during which time I formed some acquaintance with the family, particularly with the mistress of the house, who was a devoted Papist, and had a high respect for the Superior, with whom she stood on good terms. At length, on Saturdaymorning about ten o'clock, I called and was admitted into the Black Nunnery, as a novice, much to my satisfaction, for I had a high idea of a life in a Convent, secluded, as I sup- posed the inmates to be, from the world and all its evil influences, and assured of everlasting happiness in heaven. The Superior received me, and con- ducted me into a large room, where the novices, (who are called in French Postulantes,) were as- BLACK NUNNERY. t$ senibled, and engaged in their customary occupa- tion of sewing. Here were about forty of them, and they were collected in groups in different parts of the room, chiefly near the windows ; but in each group was found one of the veiled nuns of the Convent, whose abode was in the interior apartments, to which no novice was to be admitted. As we entered, the Su- perior informed the assembly that a new novice had come, and she desired any present who might have known me in the world to signify it. Two Miss Fougnees, and a Miss Howard, from Vermont, who had been my fellow-pupils in the Congregational Nunnery, immediately recognised me. I was then placed in one of the groups, at a distance from them, and furnished by a nun called Sainte Clotilde, with materials to make a kind of purse, such as the priests use to carry the consecrated wafer in, when they go to administer the sacrament to the sick. I well remember my feelings at that time, sitting among a number of strangers, and ex- pecting with painful anxiety the arrival of the din- ner hour. Then, as I knew, ceremonies were to be performed, for which I was but ill prepared, as I had not yet heard the rules by which I was to be gov- erned, and knew nothing of the forms to be repeated in the daily exercises, except the creed in Latin, and that imperfectly. This was during the time of rec- reation, as it is called. The only recreation there allowed, however, is that of the mind, and of this there is but little. We were kept at work, and per- " ( i t I :\ ■li !' ■i- I t i ♦ ^'J M \t ti it'i i 1 S' *. ^) 26 BL4CK NVNNERT. pi \i mitted to speak with each other only on such sub- jects as relate to the Convent, and all in the hearing of the old nuns who sat by us. We proceeded to dinner in couples, and ate in silence while a lec- ture was read. The novices had access to only eight of the apart- ments of the Convent ; and whatever else we wish- ed to know, we could only conjecture. The sleep- ing room was in the second story, at the end of the western wing. The beds were placed in rows, without curtains or any thing else to obstruct the view ; and in one corner was a small room partition- ed off, in which was the bed of the night-watch, that is, the old nun that was appointed to oversee us for the night. In each side of the partition were two holes, through which she could look out upon us whenever she pleased. Her bed was a little raised above the level of the others. There was a lamp hung in the middle of our chamber, Avhich showed every thing to her distinctly ; and as she had no light in her little room, we never could perceive whether she was awake or asleep. As we knew that the slightest deviation from the rules would expose us to her observation, as w^ell as to that of our companions, in whom it was a virtue to betray one another's fauhs, as well as to confess our own, I felt myself under a continual exposure to suffer what I disliked, and had my mind occupied in thinking of what I was to do next, and what I must avoid. I soon learned the rules and ceremonies we haa to regard, which were many ; and we had to be very 'M I BLACK NUNNERY. 27 particular in their observance. We were employed in different kinds of work while I was a novice. The most beautiful specimen of the nuns' manufac- ture which I saw, was a rich carpet made of fine worsted, which had been begun before my acquaint- ance with the Convent, and was finished while I was there. This was sent as a present to the King of England, as an expression of gratitude for the money annually received from the government. It was about forty yards in length, and very handsome. We were ignorant of the amount of money thus re- ceived. The Convent of Grey Nuns has also re- ceived funds from the government, though on some account or other, had not for several years. I was sitting by a window at one time, with a girl named Jane M*Coy, when one of the old nuns came up and spoke to us in a tone of liveliness and kindness which seemed strange, in a place where everything appeared so cold and reserved. Some remark which she made was evidently intended to cheer and encourage me, and made me think that she felt some interest in me. I do not recollect what she said, but I remember it gave me pleasure. I also remember that her manner struck me singu- larly. She was rather old for a nun, that is, proba- bly thirty ; her figure large, her face wrinkled, and her dress careless. She seemed also to be under less restraint than the others, and«this, I aflerward found, was the case. She sometimes even set the rules at defiance. She would speak aloud when silence was required, and sometimes walk about M '■ I.I 1 ' i'lt I it 4 !i w I h * 1» BLACK NUNNERY. \h ; ! I 1. Twhen she ought to have kept her place : she would even say and do things on purpose to make us laugh ; and although often blamed for her conduct, had her ofTences frequently passed over, when others would have been punished with penances. I learnt that this woman had alwa^^s been singular. She never would consent to take a saint's name on receiving the veil, and had always been known by her own, which was Jane Ray. Her irregularities were found to be numerous, and penances were of so little use in governing her, that she was pitied by some, who thought her partially insane. She was therefore commonly spoken of as mad Jane Ray ; and when she committed a fault, it was often apolo- gized for by the Superior or other nuns, on the ground that she did not know what she did. The occupations of a novice in the Black Nun- nery are not ^uch as some of my readers may suppose. They are not employed in studying the higher branches of education ; they are not offered any advantages for storing their minds, or polishing their manners j they are not taught even reading, writing, or arithmetic ; much less any of the more advanced branches of knowledge. My time was chiefly employed, at first, jn work and prayers. It is true, during the last yerfJr I studied a great deal, and was required to work but very little ; but it was the study of prayers in French and Latin, which I had merely to commit to memory, to prepare for the easy repetition of them on my reception, and after I should be admitted as a nun. • 1 ] BLACK NUNNERY. Among the wonderful events which had happened in the Convent, that of the sudden conversion of a gay young lady of the city into a nun, appeared to me one of the most remarkable. The story which I first heard, while a novice, made a deep impression upon my mind. It was nearly as follows : — The daughter of a wealthy citizen of Montreal was passing the church of Bon Secours, one even- ing, on her way to a ball, when she was suddenly thrown down upon the steps or near the door, and received a severe shock. She was taken up, and removed first, I think, into the church, but soon into the Black Nunnery, which she soon determined to join as a nun ; instead, however, of being required to pass through a long novitiate, (which usually oc- cupies about two years and a half, and is abridged only where the character is peculiarly exemplary and devout,) she was permitted to take the veil without delay ; being declared by God to a priest to be in a state of sanctity, The meaning of this ex- pression is, that she was a real saint, and already in a great measure raised above the world and its in- fluences, and incapable of sinning, possessing the power of intercession, and being a proper object to be addressed in prayer. This remarkable individual I was further informed was still in the Convent, though I never was allowed to see her ; she did not mingle with the other nuns, either at work, worship, or meals ; for she had no need of food, and not only her soul, but her body, was in heaven a great part of the time. What added, if possible, to the reverence ' Mfi t ! , I ) m 90 BLACK MVNMBRT. \ ^ i4; azid mysterious awe with which I thought of her, was the fact I learned, that she had no name. The titles used in speaking of her were, the holy saint, reverend mother, or saint bon pasteur, (the holy good shepherd.) It is wonderful that we could have carried our reverence for the Superior as far as we did, although it was the direct tendency of many instructions and regulations, indeed of the whole system, to permit, even to foster a superstitious regard for her. One of us was occasionlly called into her room, to cut her nails, or dress her hair ; and we would often collect the clippings, and distribute thera to each other, or preserve them with the utmost car«. I once picked up all the stray hairs I could find, after comb- ing her head, bound them together, and kept them for some time, until she told me I was not worthy to possess things so sacred. Jane M'Coy and I were once sent to alter a dress for the Superior. I gathered up all the bits of thread, made a little bag, and put them into it for safe preservation. This I wore a long time around my neck, so long, indeed, that I wore out a number of strings, which, I remem* ber, I replaced with new ones. I believed it to possess the power of removing pain, and often pray- ed to it to cure the toothache, &c. Jane Ray some- times professed to outgo us all in devotion to the Superior, and would pick up the feathers after ma- king her bed. These she would distribute among US. saying, " When the Superior dies, reliques will i>egi|i to grow scarce, and you had better supply BLACK NVNNBRT. 31 yourselves in season." Then she would treat the whole matter in some way to turn it into ridicule. Equally contradictory would she appear, when 0( casionally ishe would obtain leave from the Superior to tell her dreams. With a serious face, which sometimes imposed upon all of us, and made us half believe she was in a perfect state of sanctity, she would narrate in French some unaccountable vision which she said she had enjoyed. Then turning round, would say, " There are some who do not understand me; you all ought to be informed.*' And then she would say something totally different in English, which put us to the greatest agony for fear of laughing. Sometimes she would say that^ she expected to be Superior herself, oneof these days, and other things which I have not room to repeat. While I was in the Congregational Nunnery, I had gone to the parish church whenever I was to confess; for although the nuns had a private con- fession-room in the building, the boarders were ta> ken in parties through the streets on different days by some of the nuns, to confess in the church ; but in the Black Nunnery, as we had a chapel and priests attending in the confessionals, we never left the building. Our confessions there as novices, were always performed in one way, so that it may be sufficient to describe a single case. Thoso of us who were to confess at a particular time, took our places on our knees near the confessional-box, and after having i it l! •', h ■ 82 BLACK NUNNERY. ' • It 1 repeated a number of prayers, &c., prescribed in our books, came up one at a time and kneeled beside a fine wooden lattice-work, which entirely separated the confessor from us, yet permitted us to place our faces almost to his ear, and nearly concealed his countenance from view, even when so near. I rec- ollect how the priests used to recline their heads on one side, and often covered their faces with their handkerchiefs, while they heard me confess my sins, and put questions to me, which were often of the most improper and even revoking nature, naming crimes both unthought of and inhuman. Still, strange as it may seem, I was persuaded to believe that all this was their duty, or at least that it was done without sin. Veiled nuns would often appear in the chapel at confession ; though, as I understood, they generally confessed in private. Of the plan of their confes. sion-rooms I had no information; but I supposed the ceremony to be conducted much on the same plan as in the chapel and in the church, viz. with a lattice interposed between the confessor and the confessing. Punishments were sometimes resorted to, while I was a novice, though but seldom. The first time I ever saw a gag, was one day when a young novice had done something to offend the Superior. This girl I always had compassion for; because she was very young, and an orphan. The Superior sent for a gag, and expressed her regret at being compelled, by the bad conduct of the child, to proceed to such i'l. % / BLACK NVNNCRT. 38 a punishment ; after which she put it inV> her mouth, so far as to keep it dpen, and then let it remain some time before she took it out. There was a leathern strap fastened to each end, and buckled to the back part of the head. f ! I \ '^ ■■\\ ( ( l\ 1 ^ ' '), < f .' iA ■i'^ i! :( \!l r CHAPTER IV. Displeased with the Convent— Left it— Residence at St. Denis —Reliques— Marriage— Return to the Black Nunnery— Ob' jections made by some Novices — Ideas of the Bible. After I had been in the nunneries four or five years, from the time I commenced school at the Con- gregational Convent, one day I was treated by one of the nuns in a manner which displeased me, and because I expressed some resentment, was required to beg her pardon. Not being satisfied with this, although T complied with the command, nor with the coolness 'with which the Superior treated me, I deter- mined to qr.it the Convent at once, which I did with- out asking leave. There would have been no obstacle to my departure, I presume, novice as I then was, if I had asked permission ; but I was too much displeased to wait for that, and went home without speaking to any one on the subject. I soon after visited the town of St. Denis, where I saw two young ladies with whom I had formerly been acquainted in Montreal, and one of them a for- mer schoolmate at Mr. Workman's school. After some conversation with me, and learning that I had known a lady who kept school in the place, they advised me to apply to her to be employed as her assistant teacher ; for she was then instructing the government school in that place* BLACK NUNNERY. 35 I visited her, and found her willing, and I engaged at once as her assistant. The government society paid her 201. a-year : she was obliged to teach ten children gratuitously ; might receive fifteen pence a month, (about a quarter of a dollar,) for each often scholars more ; and then she was at liberty, according to the regulations, to demand as much as she pleased for the other pupils. The course of instruction, as required by the society, em- braced only reading, writing, and what was called ciphering, though I think improperly. The only books used were a spelling-book, 1' Instruction de la Jeunesse, the Catholic New Testament, and I'Histoire de Canada. When these had been read through, in regular succession, the children were dismissed as having completed their education. No difficulty is found in making the common French Canadians con- tent with such an amount of instruction as this; on the contrary, it is often very hard indeed to prevail upon them to send their children atm ij 40 BLACK NUNNERY. h remarked lo me, at difTercnt limes, that if it were not for that book. Catholics would never be led lo renounce their awn faith. I heard passages read from the Evangile, relating, lo the death of Christ; thi3 conversion of Paul; a few chapters from St. Matthew, and perhaps a few others. The priests would also sometimes take a verse or two, and preach from it. I read St. Peter's- Life, but only in the book called the " Lives of the Saints." He, I understand, has the keys of heaven and hell, and has founded our church. As for St. Paul, I remember, as I was taught to understand it^ that he was once a great persecutor of the Roman Catholics, until he became convicted, and confessed to one of ihe father confessors, I don't know which. For who can expect to be forgiven Avho does not become a Catholic, and confess? / • Ru 1 clisti the] g-uih at CO] in ih while ied in have On to be eAtrei I knej a persd of conj stale ii the pla< of my would we; ai I was waitind o r consoJat CHAPTER V. Received Conjirmation— Painful Feelings— Sptdrntn qf iil- structions received on the Subject, The day on which I received confirmation was a distressing one to me. I believed the doctrine of the Roman Catholics, and according to them I was guilty of three mortal sins ; concealing something at confession, sacrilege, in putting the body of Christ in the sacrament under my feet, and receiving it while not in a state of grace : and now, I had been led into all those sins in consequence of my mar- riage, which I never had acknowledged, as it would have cut me off from being admitted as a nun. On the day, therefore, when I went to the church to be confirmed, with a number of others, I suflTered extremely from the reproaches of my conscience. I knew, at least I believed, as I had o*^ .a told, that a person who had been anointed with the holy oil of confirmation on the forehead, and dying in tho slate in which I was, would go down to hell, and in the place where the oil had been rubbed, the names of my sins would blaze out on my forehead ; these would be a sign by which the devils would know me ; and they would torment me the worse for them. I was thinking of all this, while I sat in the pew. waiting to receive the oil. I felt, however, some consolation, as I often did afterward when my sins [;; • ; I 5 :. » ■ 1 h i 1 , . ■ ■ rvi-'H:;; ! 1 V i'f I ■: ii' ill ■• /' h) III n BLACK NUNNERY. came to mind; and this consolation I derived from another doctrine of the same church : viz. that a bishop could absolve me from all these sins any minute before my death ; and I intended to confess them all to a bishop before leaving the world. At length, the moment for administering the " sacra- ment" arrived, and a bell was rung. Those who had come to be confirmed had brought tickets from their confessors, and these were thrown into a hat, carried around by a priest, who in turn handed each to the bishop, by which he learnt the name of each of us, and applied a little of the oil to our fore- heads. This was immediately rubbed ofT by a priest with a bit of cloth, quite roughly. I went home with some qualms of conscience, and often thought with dread of the following tale, which I have heard told to illustrate the sinfulness of conduct like mine. A priest was once travelling, when, just as he v.*as passing by a house, his horse fell on his knees, and would not rise. His rider dismounted, and went in to learn the cause of so extraordinary an occurrence. He found there a woman near death, to whom a priest was trying to administer the sa- crament, But without success ; for every time she attempted to swallow it, it was thrown back out of her mouth into the chalice. He perceived it was owing to unconfessed sin, and took away the holy wafer from her: on which his horse rose from his knees, and he pursued his journey. I often remembered also that I had been told, that BLACK NUNNERY. 43 we shall have as many devils biting us, if we go to hell, as \vc have unconfessed sms on ouy con- sciences. I was required to devote myself for about a year, to the study of the prayers and the practice of the ceremonies necessary on the reception of a nun. This I found a very tedious duty ; but as I was re- leased in a great degree from the daily labours usually demanded of novices, I felt little disposition to complain. ) D / ,'■ ! 1 i;, !'■) i» I, !■!! M Is •• i'l! I h I ■ I ■; t ( .. n ■ , i i ' i j '! t i >■ \ CHAPTER VL u Taking tht Veil— Interview afterward with the Superiat^ Surprise and horror at her Disclomres—i^aolution to Submit. I WAS introduced into the Superior's room on the evening preceding the day on which I was to take the veil, to have an interview with the Bishop. The Superior was present, and the interview lasted about half an hour. The Bishop on this as on other oc- casions appeared to me habitually rough in his manners. His address was by no means prepos- sessing. Before I took the veil, I was ornamented for the ceremony, and was clothed in a rich dress belong- ing to the Convent, which was used on such oc- casions ; and placed not far from the altar in the chapel, in the view of a number of spectators who had assembled, perhaps about forty. Taking the veil is an affair which occurs so frequently in Mon- treal, that it has long ceased to be regarded as a novelty; and, although notice had been given in the French parish church as usual, only a small audi- ence had assembled, as I have mentioned. Being well prepared with a long training, and frequent rehearsals, for what I was to perform, I stood waiting in my large flowing dress for the ap- pearance of the Bishop. He soon presented him- Belf, entering by the door behind the altar; I then BLACK NUNNERY, 45 threw myself at his feet, and asked him to confer upon me the veil. He expressed his consent, and threw it over my head, saying, " Receive the veil, O thou spouse of Jesus Christ ;" and then turning to the Superior, I threw myself prostrate at her feet, according to my instructions, repeating what I had before done at rehearsals, and made a movement as if to kiss her feet. This she prevented, or ap- peared to prevent, catching me by a sudden motion of her hand, and granted my request. I then kneeled before the Holy Sacrament, that is, a very large round wafer held by the Bi&hop between his fore-finger and thumb, and made my vows. This wafer I had been taught to regard with the utmost veneration, as the real body of Jesus Christ, the presence of which made the vows uttered before it binding in the most solemn manner. After taking the vows, I proceeded to a small apartment behind the altar, accompanied by four nuns, where was a coffin prepared, with my nun name engraven upon it: " Saint Eustace." My companions lifted it by four handles attached to it, while I threw off my dress, and put on that of a nun of Soeur Bourgeoise; and then we all re- turned to the chapel. I proceeded first, and was- followed by the four nuns ; the Bishop naming a number of worldly pleasures in rapid succession, in reply to which I as rapidly repeated — " Je rc- nonce, je renonce, j.e renonce" — [1 renounce, I re- nounce, I renounce.] w I , "ill 'i! f '?!« I.. >;i • t .1 •• ■(■" . -.■ill M m 1 i If ': 1. i;r .. I* I a , ■ I 46 BLACK NUNNKKY. The cofTin was then placed in iront of the altar, and I advanced to lay myself in it. This coffin be d( out- >sited, after the ceremony, in liouso, to be preserved until my death, when it was to receive my corpse. There were reflections which I naturally made at that time, but I stepped in, ex- tended myself, and lay still. A pillow had been placed at the head of the coffin, to support my head in a comfortable position. A large, thick black cloth was then spread over me, and the chanting of Latin hymns immediately commenced. My thoughts were not the most pleasing during the time I lay in that situation. The pall, or Drap Mortel, as the cloth is called, had a strong smell of incense, which M'as always disagreeable to me, and then proved almost siifTocating. I recollected also a story I had heard of a novice, who, in taking the veil, lay down in her coffin like mo, and Avas covered in the same manner, but on the removal of the covering was found dead. When I was uncovered, I rose, stepped out of my coffin, and kneeled. The Bishop then address- ed these words to the Superior, " Take care and keep pure and spotless this young virgin, whom Christ has consecrated to himself this day." After which the music commenced, and here the whole was finished. I then proceeded from the chapel, and returned to the Superior's room, followed by the other nuns, who walked two by two, in their customary manner, with their hands folded on their breasts, and their eyes cast down upon the floor. BLACK NUNNERY. IT The nun who was to be my companion in future, then walked at the end of the procession. On reaching the Superior's door, they all left me, and I entered alone, and found her with the Bishop and two priests. The Superior now informed me, that having taken the black veil, it only remained that I should swear the three oaths customaty on becoming a nun ; and that some explanations would be necessary from her. I was now, she told me, to have access to every part of the edifice, even to the cellar, where two of the sisters were imprisoned for causes which she did not mention. I must be informed, that one of my great duties was, to obey the priests in all things ; and this I soon learnt, to my utter astonish- ment and horror, was to live in the practice of criminal intercourse witli them. I expressed some of the feelings which this announcement excited in me, which came upon me like a flash of lightning, but the only effect was to set her arguing with me, in favour of the crime, representing it as a virtue acceptable to God, and honourable to me. The priests, she said, were not situated like other men, being forbidden to marry ; while they lived seclu- ded, laborious, and self-denying lives for our salva- tion. They might, indeed, be considered our sa- viours, as without their services v,*e could not obtain the pardon of sin, and must go to hell. Now, it was our solemn duty, on withdrawing from the world, to consecrate our lives to religion, to practise every species of self-denial. We could not become hi J ' ^ till v t H 50 BLACK NUNNERV. '■' J U their reasoning might have some just foundation. I had been several years under the tuition of Cath- olics, and was ignorant of the Scriptures, and ur- accustomed to the society, example, and conversa- tion of Protestants ; had not heard any appeal to the Bible as authority, but had been taught, both by precept and example, to receive as truth every thing said by the priests. I had not heard their authority questioned, nor any thing said of any other standard of faith but their declarations. I had long been fa- miliar with the corrupt and licentious expressions which some of them use at confessions, and believed that other women were also. I had no standard of duty to refer to, and no judgment of my own w^hich I knew how to use, or thought of using. All around me insisted that my doubts proved only my own ignorance and sinfulness ; that they knew by experience they Vv'^ould soon give place to true knowledge, and an advance in religion ; and I felt something like indecision. Still, there was so much that disgusted me in the discovery I had now made, of the debased charac- ters around me, that I would most gladly have es- caped from the nunnery, and never returned. But that was a thing not to be thought of I was in their power, and this I deeply felt, while I thought there was not one among the whole number of nuns to whom I could look for kindness. There was one, however, who began to speak to me at length in atone that gained something of my confidence,— the nun whom I have mentioned before as distin- the the ri descn whfc give took ( which At nuns same the m were J for a other he ac- es- But in ght Huns was igth e,— stin- BLACK NUI«NERT. 51 guished by her oddity, Jane Ray, who made us so much amusement when I was a novice. Ahhough, as I have remarked, there was nothing in her face, form, or manners, to give me any pleasure, she ad- dressed me with apparent friendlineoS ; and whilo she seemed to concur with some things spoken by them, took an opportunity to whisper a few words in my ear, unheard by them, intimating that I had better comply with every thing the Superior desired, if I would save my life. I was somewhat alarmed before, but I now became much more so, and deter; mined to make no further resistance. The Superior then made me repeat the three oaths ; and when I had sworn them, I was shown into one of the com- munity rooms, and remained some time with the iiuns, who were released from their usual employ- ments, and enjoying a recreation day, on account of the admission of a new sister. My feelings during the remainder of that day, I shall not attempt to describe ; but pass on to mention the ceremonies which took place at dinner. This description may give an idea of the manner in which we always took our meals, although there were some points in which the breakfast and supper were different. At 1 1 o^clock the bell rung for dinner, and the nuns all took their places in a double row, in the same order as that in which they left the chapel in the morning, except that my companion and myself were stationed at the end of the line. Standing thus for a moment, with our hands placed one on the other over the breast, and hidden in our large cuffs, li 1 . i I'll i i if ! I r ■ 1! -tl ; 11 ^m\ :'' W 03 BLACK NUNNERY. I " v» li with our heads bent forward, and eyes fixed on the floor ; an old nun who stood at the door, clapped her hands as a signal for us to proceed, and the procession moved on, while we all commenced the repetition of litanies. We walked on in this order, repeating all the way, until we reached the door of the dining-room, where we were divided into two lines ; those on the right passing down one side of the long table, and those on the left the other, till all were in, and each stopped in her place. The plates were all ranged, each with a knife, fork, and spoon, rolled up in a napkin, and tied round with a linen band marked with the o-wner's name. My own plate, knife, fork, &c., were prepared like the rest, and on the band around them I found my new name written; — •• Saint Eustace." There we stood tiPf all had concluded the litany;, when the old nun; who had taken her place at the head of the table next the door, said the prayer be-^ fore meat, beginning •♦ Benedicite," and we sat dov;n, I do not remember of what our dinner consisted^ but we usually had soup and some plain dish of meat, the remains of which were occasionally served up at supper as a fricassee. One of the nuns who had been appointed to read that day, rose and began a lecture from a book put into her hands by the Superior, while the rest of us ate in perfect si- lence. The nun who reads during dinner, stay* afterward to dine. As fast as we finished our meals, each rolled up her knife, fork, and spoon in her napkin, and bound them together with the i BLACK NUNNEHy. 53 band, and set with hands folded. The old nun then said a short prayer, rose, stepped a little aside, clapped her hands, and we marched towards the door, bowing as we passed before a little chapel or glass box, containing a wax image of the infant Jesus. Nothing important occurred until late in the af- ternoon, when, as I was sitting in the community- room. Father Dufresnc called me out, saying he wished to speak with me. I feared what was his intention ; but I dared not disobey. In a private apartment, he treated me in a brutal manner ; and from two other priests, I afterward received similar usage that evening. Father Dufresne afterward appeared again ; and I was compelled to remain in company with him until morning. I am assured that the conduct of priests in our Convent has never been exposed, and is not imagined by the people of the United States. This induces me to say what I do, notwithstanding the strong reasons I have to let it remain unknown. Still, I cannot force myself to speak on sUv^h subjects ex- cept in the most brief manner. 5* ' 1 1 - ( : ((' • . Hi. I li ' (»■ " il)- il . I CHAPTER VII. if' ' li Daily Certmonies^Jane Ray among the Nuub, On Thursday morning, the bell rung at half-past six to awaken us. The old nun who was actnig as night-watch immediately spoke aloud : " Voici le Seigneur qui vient." (Behold the Lord Cometh.) The nuns all responded : "Allons-y devant lui." (Let us go and meet him.) We then rose immediately, and dressed as expe- ditiously as possible, stepping into the passage-way at the foot of our beds as soon as we were ready, and taking places each beside her opposite com- panion. Thus we were soon drawn up in a double row the whole length of the room, with our hands folded across our breasts, and concealed in the broad cuffs of our sleeves. Not a word was uttered. When the signal was given, we all proceeded to the community-room, which is spacious, and took our places in rows facing the entrance, near which the Superior was seated in a vergiere, or large chair. We first repeated, •♦ Au nom du Pere, du Fils, et du Saint Esprit— Ainsi soit il." (In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost— Amen.) We then kneeled and kissed the floor ; then, still on our knees, we said a very long prayer, begin- ing: EHvin Jesus, Sauveur de mon toe, (Divine If X :' k' V BLACK NUNNERY. 65 Jesus, Saviour of my soul.) Then came the Lord's prayer, three Hail Marys, four creeds, and five confessions, (confesse a Dieu.) Next we repeated the ten commandments. Then we repeated the Acts of Faith, and a prayer to the Vir- gin in Latin, (which, like every thing else in Lat- in, I never understood a word of) Next we said the litanies of the holy name of Jesus, in Latin, which was afterward to be repeated several times in the course of the day. Then came the prayer for the beginning of the day ; then bending down, we commenced the Orison Mental^ (or Mental Ori" son,) which lasted about an hour and a half. This exercise was considered peculiarly solemn. We were told in the nunnery that a certain saint was saved by the use of it, as he never omitted it. It consists of several parts : First, the Superior read to us a chapter from a book, which occupied five minutes. Then profound silence prevailed for fifteen minutes, during which we were meditating upon it. Then she read another chapter of equal length, on a different subject, and we meditated upon that another quarter of an hour ; and after a third reading and meditation, we finished the exercise with a prayer, called an act of contrition, in w^hich we asked forgiveness for the sins committed during the Orison. During this hour and a half I became very weary, having before been kneeling for some time, and hav- ing then to sit in another position more uncomfbrt. uble, with my feet under me, my hands clasped^ ;t .4K Hi :'f^f [ I 56 BLACK KUNNERY. |V< ( i, I and my body bent humbly forward, with my head bowed down. When the Orison was over, we all rose to the upright kneeling posture, and repeated several pray- ers, and the litanies of the providences, "provi- dence de Dieu," &c. ; then followed a number of Latin prayers, which we repeated on the way to mass, for in the nunnery we had mass daily. When mass was over we proceeded in our usual order to the eatingroom to breakfast, practising the same forms which I have described at dinner. Hav- ing made our meal in silence, we repeated the litanies of the " holy name of Jesus" as we proceeded to the community-room ; and such as had not finished them on their arrival, threw themselves upon their knees, and remained there until they had gone through with them, and then kissing the floor, rose agam. At nine o'clock commenced the lecture, which was read by a nun appointed to perform that duty that day ; all the rest of us in the room being en- gaged in work. The nuns were at this time distributed in differ- ent community-rooms, at different kinds of work, and in each were listening to a lecture. This exercise continued until ten o'clock, when the recreation-bell rang. We still continued our work, but the nuns began to converse with each other, on subjects per- mitted by tl>e rules, in the hearing of the old nuns, one of whom was seated in each of the groups. At half-past ten the silence-bell rang, and then BLACK NFNNERT. 57 conversation instantly ceased, and the recitation of some Latin prayers commenced, which continued half an hour. At eleven o'clock the dinner-bell rang, and then we proceeded to the dining-room, and went through the forms and ceremonies of the preceding day. We proceeded two by two. The old nun who had the command of us, clapped her hands as the first cou- ple reached the door, when we stopped. The first two dipped their fingers into the font, touched the holy water to the breast, forehead, and each side, thus forming a cross, said, " In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, Amen," and then walked on to the dining-room, repeating the litanies. The rest followed their example. On reaching the door the couples divided, and the two rows of nuns marching up, stopped and faced the table against their plates. There we stood, repeating the close of the litany aloud. The old nun then pronounced *' Benedicite," and we sat down. One of our number began to read a lecture, which continued during the whole meal: : Bhe stays to eat after the rest have retired. When we had dined, each of us folded up her napkin, and again folded her hands. The old nun then repeated a short prayer in French, and stepping aside from the head of the table, let us pass out as we came in. Each of us bowed in passing the little chapel near the door, wnich is a glass case, con- taining a waxen figure of the infant Jesus. When we reached the community-room we took our pla- • ;i i , »' I ( i i! ! ( t ! \ i;i Irl I'f '\ "^4 I r" 58 BLACK NUNNERY. ces in rows, and kneeled upon the floor, while a nun read aloud, " Douleurs de n6tre Sainte Marie," (tho sorrows of our holy Mary.) At the end of each verse we responded " Ave Maria.'* We then re- peated again the litanies of the Providences, and the "Ben IS, &c. Then we kissed the floor, and rising, took out work, with leave to converse on permitted subjects ; this is what is called recreation till one o'clock. We then began to repeat litanies, one at a time in succession, still engaged at sewing, for an hour. At two o'clock commenced the afternoon lectures, which lasted till near three. At that hour one of the nuns stood up in the middle of the room, and asked each of us a question out of the catechism ; and such as were unable to answer correctly, were obliged to kneel down, until that exercise was con- cluded, upon, as many dry peas as there were ver- ses in the chapter out of which they were ques- tioned. This seems like a penance of no great im- portance; but I have sometimes kneeled on peas until I suflfered great inconvenience, and even pain. It soon makes one feel as if needles were running through the skin: whoever thinks it a trifle, had better try it. At four o'clock recreation commenced, when we were allowed, as usual, to speak to each other, while at work. At half.past four v/e began to repeat prayers in Latin, while we worked, and concluded about five o'clock, when we commenced repeating the "prayers ' .1 .. BLACK NUNNERY. 69 foi the examination of conscience," the "prayer after confession," the " prayer before sacrament," and tlie »• prayer after sacrament." Thus we continued our work until dark, when we laid it aside, and began to go over the same prayers which we had repeated in the morning, with the exception of the orison mental ; instead of that long exercise, we examined our consciences, to determine whether we had per- formed the resolution we had made in the morning ; and such as had kept it, repeated an " acte de joie,'* or expression of gratitude ; while such as had not, said an " acte de contrition." When the prayers were concluded, any nun who had been disobedient in the day, km^lt and asked pardon of the Superior and her companions "for the scandal she had caused them ;" and then requested the Superior to give her a penance to perform. "When all the penances had been imposed, we all proceeded to the eating-room to supper, repeating litanies on the way. At supper the ceremonies were the same as at dinner, except that there was no lecture read. We ate in silence, and went out bowing to the chapelle, and repeating litanies. Returning to the commu- nity-room which we had left, we had more prayers to repeat, which are called La couronne, (crown,) which consists of the following parts: 1st, Four Paters, 2d, Four Ave Marias, 3d, Four Gloria Patris, 4lh, Benis, &c. i I ' 1,1' Li|v,f J' t I it . '?'■ I ■}{■■ ■ i ^ it" ^( ' \ '♦ 60 BLACK NUNNERY. /I »i At the close of these we kissed the floor ; after which we had recreation till half-past eight o'clock, being allowed to converse on permitted subjects, but closely watched, and not allowed to sit in corners. At half-past eight a bell was rung, and a chapter was read to us, in a book of meditations, to employ our minds upon during our waking hours at night. Standing near the door, we dipped our fingers in the holy water, crossed and blessed ourselves, and proceeded up to the sleeping-room, in the usual order, two by two. When we had got into bed, we repeated a prayer beginning with *' Mon Dieu, je vous donne mon coeur," •• My God, I give you my heart ;" and then an old nun, bringing some holy water, sprinkled it on our beds to drive away the devil, while we took some and crossed ourselves again. At nine o'clock the bell rung, and all who were awake repeated a prayer, called the oflrande ; thoso who were asleep, were considered as excused. Afler my admission among the nuns, I had more opportunity than before, to observe the conduct of mad Jane Ray. She behaved quite differently from the rest, and with a degree of levity irreconcilable with the rules. She was, as I have described her, a large woman, with nothing beautiful or attractive in her face, form, or manners; careless in her dress, and of a restless disposition, which prevented her from steadily applying herself to any thing for any length of time, and kept her roving about, and al- most perpetually talking to somebody or other, ft t I i M wou tion gam arcu noth omp] stud^ « from from some thin£ foun( novo levit • even ities punii repri I see of ch chos( dislil BLACK NUNNERY. 61 would bo very diflicult to give an accurate descrip- tion of this singular woman ; dressed in the plain garments of the nuns, bound by the same vows, and arcustomed to the same life, resembling them \:\ nothing else, and frequently interrupting all their employments. She was apparently almost always studying or pursuing some odd fancy ; now rising from sewing, to walk up and down, or straying in from another apartment, looking about, addressing some of us, and passing out again, or saying some- thing to make us laugh, in periods of the most pro- found silence. But what showed thi t she was no novelty, was the little attention paid t j her, and the levity with which she was treated by the dd nuns ; even the Superior every day passed ove* i .regular- ities in this singular person, which ^'.e would \k.vQ punished with penances, or at Ica^t have met with reprimands, in any other. From what I saw of her, I soon perceived that she betrayed two distinct traits of character; a kind disposition to v. rivds such as she chose to prefer, and a pleasure in teasing those she disliked, or such as had ofTended her. i 3^ •I - :.'• I'l a I I ;|i. i r '•,1 ■I 1 t < ^ i I. 11 • i\ ! d!ll] ■ii H;' II: •Ill It ! .1 ,. :fF' \ ^^ ■il H < < > CHAPTER VIII. Description of Apartments in the Black Nunnery^ in order.— 1st Floor— 'Zd Flooi — The Founder— Superior's Manago- ment with the Friends of Novices — Religious Lics—Crimi' nality of concealing Sins at Confession. I WILL now give from memory, a general de- scription of the interior of the Convent of Black nuns, except the few apartments which I never saw. I may be inaccurate in some things, as the apart- ments and passages of that spacious building are numerous and various ; but I am willing to risk my credit for truth and sincerity on the general corres- pondence, between my description and things as they are. And this would, perhaps, be as good a caso as any by which to test the truth of my statements, were it possible to obtain access to the interior. It is well known, that none but veiled nuns, the bishop, and priests, are ever admitted; and, of course, that I cannot have seen what I profess to describe, if I have not been a Black nun.* The priests who read this book, will acknowledge to themselves the truth of my description ; but will, of course, deny it to the world, and probably exert themselves to destroy my credit. I offer to every reader the following ♦ I ought to have made an exception here, which I may en- large upon in future. Certain other persons are sometimes ad- mitted. BLACK NUNNERY. 63 description, knowing that time may possibly throw open those secret recesses, and allow the entrance of those who can satisfy themselves, with their own eyes, of its truth. Some of my declarations may be thought deficient in evidence ; and this they must of necessity be in the present state of things. But here is a kind of evidence on which I rely, as I see how unquestionable and satisfactory it must prove, whenever it shall be obtained. If the interior of the Black Nunnery, whenever It shall be examined, is materially diflferent from the following description, then I can claim no confidence of my readers. If it resembles it, they will, I pre- sume, place confidence in some of those declara- tions, on which I may never be corroborated by true and living witnesses. I am sensible that great changes may be made in the furniture of apartments ; that new walls may be constructed, or old ones removed ; and I have been credibly informed, that masons have been employed m the nunnery since I left it. I well know, how- ever, tliat entire changes cannot be made ; and that enough must remain as it was to substantiate my description, whenever the truth shall be known. The First Story, Beginning at the extremity of the right wing of the Convent, towards Notre Dame-street, on the first story, there is — 1st The nuns' private chapel, adjoining which 18 a passage to a small projection of the building. :i 1 '! H! l-\ m l! '''til t nr 1 I { i ! fel 64 BLACK KUNNERY. extending from the upper story to the ground, with very small windows. Into the passage we were sometimes required to bring wood from the yard, and pile it up for use. 2d. A large community-room, with plain benches fixed against the wall to sit, and lower ones in front to place our feet upon. There is a fountain in the passage near the chimney at the farther end, for washing the hands and face, with a green curtain sliding on a rod before it. This passage leads to the old nuns' sleeping-room on the right, and the Superior's sleeping-room, just beyond it, as well as to a staircase which conducts to the nuns' sleeping- room, or dortoir, above. At the end of the pas- sage is a door opening into — 3d. The dining-room; this is larger than the community-room, and has three long tables for eat- ing, and a chapelle, or collection of little pictures, a crucifix, and a small image of the infant Saviour in a glass case. This apartment has four doors, by the first of which we are supposed to have entered, while one opens to a pantry, and the third and fourth to the two next apartments. 4th. A large community-room, with tables for sewing, and a staircase on the opposite left-hand corner. 5th. A community-room for prayer, used by both nuns and novices. In the farther right-hand corner is a small room partitioned off, called the room for the examination of conscience, which I had visited while a novice by permission of the Superior, and '■i BLACK NUNNERY. 65 where nuns and novices occasionally resorted to re- flect on their character, usually in preparation for the sacrament, or when they had transgressed some of the rules. ^^''hJii little room was hardly large enough to contain half a dozen persons at a lime. Gth. Next beyond is a large community-room for Sundays. A door leads to the yard, and thence to a gate in the wall on the cross street. 7th. Adjoining this is a sitting room, fronting on the cross street, with two windows, and a storeroom on the side opposite them. There is but little fur- niture, and that very plain. 8th. From this room a door leads into what I may call the wax-room, as it contains many figures in wax, not intended for sale. There we some- times used to pray, or meditate on the Saviour's passion. This room projects from the main build- ing ; leaving it, you enter a long passage, w^ith cup- boards on the right, in which are stored crockery- ware, knives and forks, and other articles of table furniture, to replace those worn out or broken — all of the plainest description ; also, shovels, tongs, &c» This passage leads to — 9th. A corner room, with a few benches, &c. and a door leading to a gate on the street. Here some of the medicines were kept, and persons were often admitted on business, or to obtain medicines with tickets from the priests ; and waited till the Superior or an old nun could be sent for. Beyond this room we were never allowed to go ; and I cannot speak from personal knowledge of what came next. I ( 1^ lit; (- i 66 BLACK N17NNERV. ) I f^l m The Second Story. Beginning, as before, at the western extremity of he same wing, but on the second story, the farthest apartment in that direction which 1 ever entered was — 1st. The nuns' sleeping-room, or dormitory, which I have already described. Here is an access to the projection mentioned in speaking of the first story, The stairs by which we came up to bed are at the farther end of the room ; and near them a crucifix and font of holy water. A door at the end of the room opens into a passage, with two small rooms, and closets between them, containing bedclothes. Next you enter— 2d. A small community-room, beyond which is a pfissage with a narrow staircase, seldom used, which leads into the fourth community-room, in the first story. Following the passage just mentioned, you enter by a door — 3d. A little sitting-room, furnished in the follow- ing manner : with chairs, a sofa, on the north side, covered with a red-figured cover and fringe, a table in the middle, commonly bearing one or two books, an inkstand, pens, &c. At one corner is a little projection into the room, caused by a staircase lead- ing from above to the floor below, without any com- munication with the second story. This room has a door opening upon a staircase leading down to the yard, on the opposite side of which is a gate opening into the cross street. By this way the phy- sician is admitted, except when he comes later than ' \ N BLACK NUNNERY. 67 usual. When he comes in, he usually sits a little while, until a nun goes into the adjoining nuns' sick-room, to see if all is ready, and returns to ad- mit him. After prescribing for the patients he goes no farther, but returns by the way he enters : and these two are the only rooms into which he is ever admitted, except the public hospital. 4th. The nuns' sick-room adjoins the little sitting- room on the east, and has, I think, four windows towards the north, with beds ranged in two rows from end to end, and a few more between them, near the opposite extremity. The door from the sitting- room swings to the left, and behind it is a table, while a glass case, to the right, contains a wax figure of the infant Saviour, with several sheep. Near the northeastern corner of this room are two doors, one of which opens into a long and narrow passage leading to the head of the great staircase that conducts to the cross street. By this passage the physician sometimes finds his way to the sick- room, when he comes later than usual. He rings the bell at the gate, which I was told had a conceal- ed pull, known only to him and the priests, proceeds up-stairs and through the passage, rapping three times at the door of the sick-room, which is opened by a nun in attendance, after she has given one rap in reply. When he has visited his patients, and prescribed for them, he returns by the same way. 5th. Next beyond this sick-room, is a large un- occupied apartment, half divided by tsvo partial par- It, ' I f t \ J: (I ; I a\ h 'I I H '■ I- \ I I ■■ llli 11 .\^M >llv !il. i. s 1 t ■W BLACK NUNNERY. titions, which leave an open space in the middia Here some of the old nuns commonly sit in tho daytime. 6th. A door from this apartment opens into an^ other, not appropriated to any particular use, bul containing a table, where medicines are sometimes prepared by an old nun, who is usually found there. Passing through this room, you enter a passage, with doors on its four sides : that on the left, which is kept fastened on the inside, leads to the staircase and gate; that in front, to private sick-rooms, soon to be described. 7th. That on the right leads to another, appropri- ated to nuns suffering with the most loathsome dis- ease. There were usually a number of straw mat- tresses in that room, as I well knew, having helped to carry them in after the yard-man had filled them, A door beyond enters into a storeroom, which extends also beyond this apartment. On the right, another door opens into another passage, crossing which, you enter by a door — 8th. A room with a bed and screen in one corner, on which nuns were laid to be examined before their introduction into the sick-room last mentioned. Another door, opposite the former, opens into a pas- sage, in which is a staircase leading down. 9th. Beyond this is a spare-room, sometimes used to, store apples, boxes of different things, &c. 10th. Returning now to the passage which opens on one side upon the stairs to the gate, we enter the only remaining door, which leads into an apart- SLACK NUNNERY. 60 mcnt usually occupied by some of the old nuns, and frequently by the Superior. 11 th, and 12th. Beyond this are two more sick- rooms, in one of which those nuns stay who are waiting their accouchement, and in the other, those who have passed it. I3ih. The next is a small sitting-room, where a priest waits to baptize the infants previous to their murder. A passage leads from this room, on the left, by the doors of two succeeding apartments, neither of which have 1 ever entered. 14th. The first of them is the ''holy retreat," or room occupied by the priests, while suffering the penalty of their licentiousness. 1 5th. The other is a sitting-room, to which they have access. Beyond these the passage leads to two rooms, containing closets for the storage of various articles, and two others where persons are received who come on business. The public hospitals succeed, and extend a con- siderable distance, I believe, to the extremity of the building. By a public entrance in that part, priests often come into the nunnery ; and I have often seen some of them thereabouts, who must have entered by that way. Indeed, priests often get into the " holy retreat" without exposing themselves to the view of persons in other parts of the Convent, and have been first known to be there, by the yard-man being sent to the Seminary for their clothes. The Congregational Nunnery was founded by a nun called Sister Bourgcoise. She taught a school 1> i-i^; ,1.' It* r, i' 'if 70 BLACK NUNNERY. I I ; : i \\ : ' n in Montreal, and left property for the foundation ot a Convent. Her body is buried, and her heart is kept, under the nunnery, in an iron chest, whieh lias been shown to me, with the assurance that it continues in perfect preservation, although she ha» been dead more than one hundred and fifty years. In the chapel is the following inscription : " Soeur Bourgeoise, Fondatrice du Convent" — Sister Bour- (^'poise, Founder of the Convent. Nothing was more common than for the Superior to .step hastily into our community-rooms, while numbers of us were assembled there, and hastily communicate her wishes in words like these: — " Here are the parents of such a novice : come with me, and bear me out in this story." She would (hen mention the outlines of a tissue of falsehoods,, she had just invented, that we might be prepared to fabricate circumstances, and throw in whatever else might favour the deception. This was justified, and indeed most highly commended, by the system of faith in which we were instructed. It was a common remark made at the initiation of a new nun into the Black nun department, that is, to receive the black veil, that the introduction ot another navice into the Convent as a veiled nun, caused the introduction of a veiled nun into heaven as a saint, which was on account of the singular dis- appearance of some of the older nuns at the entrance of new ones ! To witness tlie scenes which often occurred be- tween us and strangers, would have struck a persoa BLACK NUNNERY. ri very powerfully, if he had known how truth was set at naught. The Superior, with a serious and dig- nified air, and a pleasant voice and aspect, would commence a recital of things most favourable to the character of the absent novice, and representing her as equally fond of her situation, and beloved by the other inmates. The tale told by the Superior, what- ever it was, however unheard before might have been any of her statements, was then attested by us, who, in every way we could think of, endeavoured I to confirm her declarations, beyond the reach of doubt. Sometimes the Superior would intrust the man- agement of such a case to some of the nuns, whether to habituate us to the practice in which she was so highly accomplished, or to relieve herself of what would have been a serious burden to most other persons, or to ascertain whether she could de- pend upon us, or all together, I cannot tell. Often, however, have I seen her throw open a door, and, say, in a hurried manner, " Who can tell the best story ?" One point, on which we received frequent and particular instructions was, the nature of false- hoods. On this subject I have heard many a speech, I had almost said many a sermon ; and I was led to believe that it was one of great importance, one on which it was a duty to be well informed, as well as to act. "What!" exclaimed a priest one day — •* what a nun of your age, and not know the difference between a wicked and a religious lie I" i 1 , li- >P IK m\ 'A 'I ! ^': Ui r'5 I 72 BLACK NUNNERT. He then went on, as had been done many times previously in my hearing, to show the essential dif- ference between the two different kinds of false- hoods. A lie told merely for the injury of another, for our own interest alone, or for no object at all, he painted as a sin worthy of penance. But a lie told for the good of the church or Convent, was merit- orious, and of course the telling of it a duty. And of this class of lies there were many varieties and shades. This doctrine has been inculcated on me and my companions in the nunnery, more time.s than I can enuraerate ; and to say that it was gener- ally received, would be to tell a part of the truth. We often saw the practice of it, and were frequently made to take part in it. Whenever any thing which the Superior thought important, could be most con- veniently accomplished by falsehood, she resorted to It without scruple. There was a class of cases in which she more frequently relied on deception than any other. The friends of novices frequently applied at the Convent to see them, or at least to inquire after their welfare. It was common for them to be politely re- fused an interview, on some account or other, gener- ally a mere pretext ; and then the Superior usually sought to make as favourable an impression as pos- sible on the visiters. Sometimes she would make up a story on the spot, and tell the strangers ; re- quiring some of us to confirm it, in the most con- vincing way we could. At other times she would prefer to make over to - '1,1 '■i BLACK NUNNERY. n MS the task of deceiving;, and we were comnended in proportion to our ingenuity and success. Some nun usually showed lier submission, by im- mediately steppmg forward. She would then add, perhaps, that the parents of such a novice, whom she named, were in waiting, and it was necessary that they should be told such, and such, and such things. To perform so difficult a task well, was considered a difficult duty, and it was one of tho most certain ways to gain the favour of the Su- perior. Whoever volunteered to make a story on the spot, was sent immediately to tell it, and the other nuns present were hurried off with her under strict injunctions to uphold her in every thing she might state. The Superior, as there was every reason to believe, on all such occasions, when she did not herself appear, hastened to the apartment adjoining that in which the nuns were going, there to listen through the thin partition, to hear whether all performed their parts aright. It was not uncom- mon for her to go raiher further, when she wanted time to give such explanations as she could have de- sired. She would then enter abruptly, ask, " Who can tell a good story this morning?" and hurry us off without a moment's delay, to do our best at a venture, without waiting for instructions. It would be curious, could a stranger from " the wicked world" outside the Convent witness such a scene. One of the nuns, who felt in a favourable humour to undertake the proposed task, would step promptly forward, and signify her readiness in the usual way: 7 1?} I K i.l' ii'i n Ik it hi. ii •i», ;ii! n BLACK NUNNEilY. p. I f by a knowing wink of one eye, and a slight toss of the head. " Well, go and do the best you can," the Superior v/ould say; " and all the rest of you must mind and swear to it." The latter part of the order, at least, was always performed ; for in every such case, all the nuns present appeared as unanimous witnesses of every thing that was uttered by the spokesman of the day. We were constantly hearing it repeated, that wo must never again look upon ourselves as our own; but must remember, that we were solemnly and ir- revocably devoted to God. Whatever was required of us, we were called upon to yield under the most so- lemn considerations. I cannot speak on every par- ticular with equal freedom ; but I wish my readers clearly to understand the condition in which wo were placed, and the means used to reduce us to what we had to submit to. Not only were we re- quired to perform the several tasks imposed upon us at work, prayers, and penances, under the idea that we were performing solemn duties to our Maker, but every thing else which was required of us, we were constantly told, was something indispensable in his sight. The priests, we admitted, were the servants of God, specially appointed by his authority, to teach us our duty, to absolve us from sin, and to lead us to heaven. Without their assistance, wo had allowed we could never enjoy the favour of God ; unless they administered the sacraments to us, we could not enjoy everlasting happiness. Having BLACK NUNNERY. 75 cohsented to acknowledge all this, we had no ob- jection to urge against admitting any other demand that might be made for or by them. If we thought an act ever so criminal, the Superior would tell us that the priests acted under the direct sanction of God, and could not sin. Of course, then, it could not be wrong to comply with any of their requests, because they could not demand any thing but what was right. On the contrary, to refuse to do any thing they asked, would necessarily be sinful. Such doctrines admitted, and such practices perform- ed, it will not seem wonderful when I mention that we often felt something of their preposterous clmracter. Sometimes we took pleasure in ridiculing some of the favourite themes of our teachers ; and I recol- lect one subject particularly, which at one period afforded us repeated merriment. It may seem irrev- erent in me to give the account, but I do it to show how things of a solemn nature were sometimes treated in the Convent, by women bearing the title of saints. A Canadian Novice, who spoke very broken English, ono day remarked that she was performing some duty "for the God." This pecu- liar expression had something ridiculous to the ears of some of us; and it was soon repeated again and again, in application to various ceremonies which we had to perform. Mad Jane Ray seized upon it, with avidity, and with her aid it soon took the place of a by-word in conversation, so that we were con- stantly reminding each other, that we were doing 'i i) !) '' ••!' 1 ; i ! i • ., :>; V Im I ^' i #' 76 BLACK NUNNERY. this and that thing, how trifling and unmeaning soever, "for the God." Nor did we stop here: when the Superior called upon us to bear witness to one of her religious lies, or to fabricate the most spurious one the time would admit ; to save her the trouble, we were sure to be reminded, on oui way to the stranger's room, that we were doing it ** for the God." And so it was when other things were mentioned — every thing which belonged to our condition, was spoken of in similar terms. I have hardly detained the reader long enough on the subject, to give him a just impression of the stijss laid on confession. It is one of the great points to which our attention was constantly direct- ed. AVe were directed to keep a strict and constant watch over our thoughts ; to have continually be- fore our minds the rules of the Convent, to compare the one with the other, remember every devotion, and tell all, even the smallest, at confession, either to the Superior, or to the priest. My mind was thus kept in a continual state of activity, whicli proved very wearisome ; and it required the constant exer- tion, of our teachers, to keep ns up to the practice they inculcated. Another tale recurs to me, of those which were frequently told us to make us feel the importance of tturcs^erved confession. A nun of our Convent, who had hidden some sin from her confessor, died suddenly, and without any one to confess her. Her sisteys assembled to pray for the peace of her soul when she appeared, \ BLACK NUNNERY. 77 and informed thorn, that it would be of no use, but rather troublesome to her, as her pardon was impos- sible.* The doctrine is, that prayers made for souls guilty of unconfessed sin, do but sink them deeper in hell ; and this is the reason I have heard given for not praying for Protestants. The authority of the priests in every thing, and the enormity of every act which opposes it, were also impressed upon our minds, in various ways, by our teachers. A •• Father" told us the following story one day at catechism. A man once died who had failed to pay some money which the priest had asked of him ; he was condemned to be burnt in purgatory until he should pay it, but had permission to come back to this world, and take a human body to work in. He made his appearance therefore again on earth, and hired himself to a rich man as a labourer. He worked all day with the fire burning in him, un- seen by other people ; but while he was in bed that night, a girl in an adjoining rdom, perceiving the smell of brimstone, looked through a crack in the wall, and saw him covered with flames. She in- formed his master, who questioned him the next morning, and found that his hired man was secretly suffering the pains of purgatory, for neglecting to pay a certain sum of money to the prieot. He, • Since the first edition, I have found this :Qle related in a Romish book, as one of very ancient date. It was told to us as having taken place in our Convent 7* > i > '\ J; ! 1, f' ; 1 ' il ! 'i 11 t I I >u ■I ,uf ; ' ^11 78 SLACK NUNKERT. \^^ therefore, furnished him the amount due ; it was paid, and the servant went off immediately to heav en. The priest cannot forgive any debt due unto him, because it is the Lord's estate. While at confession, I was urged to hide nothing from the priest, and have been told by them, that they already knew what was in my heart, but wQuld not tell, because it was necessary for me to confess it. I really believed that the priests were acquainted with my thoughts ; and often stood in great awe ot them. They often told me they had power to strike me dead at any moment CHAPTER IX- Nuns with similar namesSquaio Nuns—JFHrst visit to tht Cellar — Description of it — Shocking discovery there— Supt' riar^s Instructions— Private Signal of the Priests — Books u,'}cd in the Nunnery— Opinions expressed qf the Biblt-^Spt' cimens 0/ what I know of the Scriptures, I FOUND that I had several namesnkes among the nuns, for there were two others who ah ^udy bore my new name, Saint Eustace. This was not a solitary case, for there were five Saint Marys, and three Saint Monros, besides two novices of that name. Of my namesakes I have little to say, for they resembled most of the nuns ; being so much cut off from intercourse with me and the other sisters, that I never saw any thing in them, nor learnt any thing about them, worth mentioning. Several of my new companions were squaws, who had taken the veil at different times. They were from some of the Indian settlements in the country, but were not distinguishable by any strik- ing habits of character from other nuns, and were generally not very different in their appearance when in their usual dress, and engaged in their cus- tomary occupations. It was evident, that they were treated with much kindness and lenity by the Su- perior and the old nuns ; and this I discovered was done in order to render them as well contented and happy in their situation as possible. I should i * ; h; m \ i I' f 80 BLACK NUNNERY. I ■ ! ! I ' (| I have attributed the motives for this partiality to their wishing that they might not influence others to keep away, had I not know^n they were, like our- selves, unable to exert such an influence. And therefore, I could not satisfy my own mind why this difference was made. Many of the Indians were remarkably devoted to the priests, believing every thing they were taught ; and as it is represented to be not only a high honour, but a real advantage to a family, to have one of its members become a nun, Indian parents will often pay large sums of money for the admission of their daughters into a convent. The father of one of the squaws, I w^as told, paid to the Superior nearly her weight in silver on Jier re- ception, although he was obliged to sell nearly all his property to raise the money. This he did vol- untarily, because he thought himself overpaid by iiaving the advantage of her prayers, self-sacrifices, &c. for himself and the remainder of his family. The squaws sometimes served to amuse us; for when we were partially dispirited or gloomy, the Superior w-ould occasionally send them to dress themselves in their Indian garments, which usually excited us to merriment. Among the squaw nuns whom I particularly re* member, was one of the Sainte Hypolites, not the one who figured in a dreadful scene, described in another part of this narrative, but a woman of a far more mild and humane character. Three or four days after my reception, the Su- nerior sent me into the collar for cf al; and after she BLACK NUNNERY. 81 had given me directions, I proceeded down a stair- case, with a lamp in my hand. I soon found my. self upon the bare earth, in a spacious place, so dark, that I could not at once distinguish its form, or size, but I observed that it had very solid stone walls, and was arched overhead, at no great eleva- tion. Following my directions, I proceeded on- ward from the foot of the stairs, where appeared to be one end of the cellar. After walking about fifteen paces, I passed three small doors, on the right, fastened with large iron bolts on the outside, pushed into posts of stone-work, and each having a small opening above, covered with a tine grating, secured by a smaller bolt. On my left, were three similar doors, resembling these, and placed opposite them. Beyond thes?, the space became broader; the doors evidently closed small compartments, pro- jecting from the outer wall of the cellar. I soon stepped upon a wooden floor, on which were heaps of wool, coarse linen, and other articles, apparently deposited there for occasional use. I soon crossed the floor, and found the bare earth again under my feet. A little farther on, I found the cellar again con tracted in size, by a row of closets, or smaller com parimcnts prpjecting on each side. These werv closed by doors of a diflerent description from thi first, having a simple fastening, and no opening through them. Just beyond, on the left side, I passed a staircase ;)i:i; t h u IK i ■i 'i \'\ iji' f I'H 82 BLACK NUNNKRY. leading up, and then three doors, much resembling those first described, standing opposite three more, on the other side of the cellar. Having passea there, I found the cellar again enlarged as before, and here the earth appeared as if mixed with some whitish substance, which attracted my attention. As I proceeded, I found the whiteness increase, until the surface looked almost like snow, and in a short time I observed before me, a hole dug so deep into the earth that I could perceive no bottom. I stopped to observe it. — It was circular, perhaps twelve or fifteen feet across; in the middle of the cellar, and unprotected by any kind of curb, so that one might easily have walked into it, in the dark. The white substance which I had observed, was spread all over the surface around it; and lay in puch quantity on all sides, that it seemed as if a great deal of it must have been thrown into the hole. It immediately occurred to me that the white substance was lime, and that this must be the place where the infants were buried, after being murdered, us the Superior had informed me. I knew that lime is often used by Roman Catholics in burying-places ; and in this way I accounted for its being scatterea about the spot in such quantities. This was a shocking thought to me ; but I can hardly tell ho.v it afloctcd me, as I had already been prepared to expect dreadful things in the Convent, .and had undergone trials which prevented me from .feJing as I should formerly have done in similar circumstances. Si BLACK NUNNERY. 83 I passed me spot, therefore, with distressing thoughts, it is true, about the little corpses, which might be in that secret burying-place, but with recol- lections also of the declarations which I had heard, about the favour done their souls by sending them straight to heaven, and the necessary virtue accom- panying all the actions of the priests. Whether I noticed them or not, at the time, there is a window or two on each, nearly against the hole, in at which are sometimes thrown articles brought to them from without, for the use of the Convent. Through the window on my right, which opens into the yard, towards the cross street, lime is received from carts ; and I then saw a large heap of it near the place. Passing the hole, I came to a spot where was another projection on each side, with three cells like those I first described. Beyond them, in another broad part of the cellar, were heaps of vegetables, and other things, on the right ; and on the left I found the charcoal I was in search of This was placed in a heap against the wall, as I might then have observed, near a small high window, like the rest, at which it is thrown in. Beyond this spot, at a short distance, the cellar terminated. The top quite to that point, is arched overhead, though at different heights, for the earth on the bottom is uneven, and in some places several feet higher than in others. Not liking to be alone in so spacious and gloomy a part of the Convent, especially after the discovery .1 t i t \' i I'll '■^■^^t ) i" ,1 : I 84 BLACK N'UNNEUV. I had made, I hastened to fill my basket with coal, and to return. Here then 1 was, in a place which I had consid- ered as the nearest imitation of licavcn to be found on earth, among a society where deeds were con- stantly perpetrated, which I had believed to be most criminal, and I had now found the place in which harmless infants were unfeelingly thrown out of eight, after being murdered. And yet, such is the power of instruction and example, although not satisfied, as many around mo seemed to be, that this was all righteous and proper, I sometimes was half inclined to believe it, for the priests could do no sin, and this was done by priests. Among the first instructions I received from the Superior, were such as prepared me to admit priests into the nunnery from the street at irregular hours. It is no secret, that priests enter and go out; but if they were to be watched by any perscjn in St. Paul's- street all day long, no irregularity might be sus- pected; and they might be supposed to visit the Convent for the performance of religious ceremonies merely. But if a person were near the gate about midnight, he might sometimes form a diflferent opinion; for when a stray priest is shut out of the Seminary, or is otherwise put in the need of seeking a lodging, he is always sure of being admitted into the black nunnery. Nobody but a priest or the physician can ring the bell at the sick-room door; much less can nny others gain admittance. The pull of the bell is liar lack Vi BLACK NUNNERY. 83 entirely concealed, somewhere on the outside of tho gate, 1 have been told. He makes himself known as a priest by a pecu- liar kind of hissing sound, made by the tonguo pgainst the teeth, while they are kept closed, and the Jips open. The nun within, who delays to open tho door, until informed what kind of an applicant is there, immediately recognises the signal, and replies with two inarticulate sounds, such as are often used instead of yes, with the mouth closed. The Superior seemed to consider this part of my instructions quite important, and taught me the sig- nals. I had often occasion to use them : I have 4 b'cn repeatedly called to the door, in the night, while v/atching in the sick-room ; and on reaching it heard the short hissing sound I have mentioned, then according to my standing orders, unfastening ih? door, admitted a priest, who was at liberty to go where he pleased. I will name Mr. Bierze from St. Denis. The books used in the nunnery, at least such as 1 recollect of them, were the following. Most of these nve lecture books, or such as are used by the daily readers, while we were at work, and meals. These were all furnished by the Superior, out of her library, to which we never had access. She was in- formed when we had done with one book, and then exchanged it for such another as she pleased to self ct. Le Miroir du Chretien, (Christian Mirror,) His- tory of Rome, History of the Church, Life of Saiur t i ' ;i ! 6^ m '\« V .n\ ! j It m 86 BLACK NUNNF.UY. Bourgeoisc, (the founder of the Convent,) in iwi volumes, L'Angc Conduclcur, (the Guardian An- gel,) L'Ange Chretien, (the Christian Angel,) Los Vies des Saints, (Lives of Saints,) in several volumes. Dialogues, a volume consisting of conversations be- tween a Protestant Doctor, called Dr. D. and a Catholic gentleman, on the articles of faith, in which, after much ingenious reasoning, the former was confuted. One large book, the name of which I have forgotten, occupied us nine or ten months at our lectures, night and morning. L' Instruct -m do 1;; Jeuncsse, (the Instruction of Youth,) containing much about Convents, and the education ol persons in the world, with a great deal on confL-ssious, &c. Examen dc la Conscience, (Examination of Con- sience,) is a book frequently used. I may here remark, that I never saw a Bible in the Convent from the day I entered as a novice, un- til that on which I efTected my escape. The Ca- tholic New Testament, commonly called the Evan- gile, was read to us about three or four times a year. The Superior directed the reader what passage to select; but we never had it in our hands to read when we pleased. I often heard the Protestant Bible spoken of, in bitter terms, as a most dangerous book, and one which never ought to be in the hands of common people. # CHAPTER X. Mnnu/aclurt of Urcad^ and Wax Candles^ canUd on in the Concent — Superstitions— i^'capularics — Virgin JMury^s pin- cushiim— Her House— The Dishop's poxcer over fire— My In- structions to Novices— Jane Hay-- Vacillation of feelings. L. RGKqi>aiitities of bread aVc made in the Black Nunnery every week, for besides what is necessary 10 feed the nuns, many of th»^ poor are supplied. When a priest wishes t ^ive a loaf ot bread to a poor person, he gives him an order, which is pre- .•^ented at the Convent. The makinqf of broad is therefore one of the most laborious employments in the Institution. The manufacture of wax candles was another im- portant branch of business in the nunnery. It was carried on in a small room, on the first floor, thence called the Ciergerie, or wax-room; cicrge being t!ie French word for a vmx candle. I was sometimes sent to read the daily lecture and catechism to the nuns employed there, but found it a veiy unpleasant task, as the smell rising from the melted wax gave me a sickness at the stomach. The employment was considered rather unhealthy, and those were assigned to it, who had the strongest constitutions. The nuns who were more commonly employed ia that room, were Sainte Maria, Sainte Catharine, Sainte Charlotte, Saint Francis, Sainte Ilyacinthe, Saint Hypolite, and others. But with these, as with I' I ■( i I i J ■ \ i 'i ill ; - 1, ' ( - 1 !i[ 1 1 1 ■ ii IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 4^ 1.0 I.I ■50 ■^~ ■■■ ■tt lii 12.2 |4£ 12.0 lit I; I 1-25 III 1.4 U4 ■• 6" - ► ^i iT^V .1 WV^ '/ Hiotograpliic Sdences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 145M (716)I72-4S03 ^\ m k iV ^ A ^ I, ■ ' * » : .t. ♦ 1 r ■ •» I ' i > I J : 88 BLACK NUNNERY. Other persons in the Convent, I was never allowed to speak, except under circumstances before men- tioned. I was sent to read, and was not allowed even to answer the most trivial question, if one were asked me. Should a nun say, "what o'clock is ii V* I never should have dared to reply, but was re- quired to report her to tho Superior. Much stress was laid on the sa'mte scapulaire^ or holy scapulary. This is a small band of cloth or silk, formed and wrought in a particular man- ner, to be tied around the neck, by two strings, fist- ened to the ends. I have made many of them^ having been sometimes set to make them in the Con- vent. On one side is worked a kind of double cross, (thus, XX) and on the other I. H. S. the meaning of which I do not exactly know. Such a band is called a scapulary, and many miracles are attributed to its power. Children on first receiving the com- munion are often presented with scapularies, which they are taught to regard with great reverence. We were told of the wonders effected by their means, in the addresses made to i!s, by priests at catechism or lectures. I will repeat, one or two of the stories which occur to me. A Roman Catholic servant woman, who had con* cealed some of her sins at confession, acted so hy- pocritical a part as to make her mistress believe her a (levole, or a strict observer of her duty. She even imposed upon her confessor, to such a degree, that ha gave her a scapulary. After he had given it, however, one of the saints in heaven informed him in a vision. BLACK NUNNERT. 89 that tlie holy scapulary must not remain on the neck of so great a sinner ; and that it must be res- tored to the church. She lay down that night with the scapulary round her throat ; but in the morning was found dead, with her head cut off] and the scapu- lary was discovered in the church. The belief was, that the devil could not endure to have so holy a thing on one of his servants, and had pulled so hard to get it ofti as to draw the silken thread with which it was tied, through her neck ; after which by some divine power it was restored to the church. Another story was as follows. A poor Roman Catholic was once taken prisoner by the heretics. He had a sainte scapulairt on his neck, when God seeing him in the midst of his foes, took it from his neck by a miracle, and held it up in the air above the throng of heretics ; more than one hundred of who.n were converted, by seeing it thus superna- rurally suspended. I had been informed by the Superior, on my first admission as a nun, that there was a subterraneous passage, leading from the cellar of our Convent, in- to that of the Congregational Nunnery ; but, though I had so often visited the cellar, I had never seen it. One day, after I had been received three or four months, I was sent to walk through it on my knees with another nun, as a penance. This, and other penances, were sometimes put upon us by the priests, without any reason assigned. The common way, indeed, was to tell us of the sin for which a penance was imposed, but we were left many times to conjec- ?1>: ;! % w ,) '■ li I 1' ^ \ \ : •h:im' ' . 'h » ui- ■ ■ '■ (i ^ BLACK KUK5ERY. I? < «j 111; . U > '^ CI 'i: ■i ? 1 V ■» - V ■!rc in: , 1: : i i^-'N 'ftf . \ t '!r i: ture. Now and then the priests would inform us at a subsequent confession, when he happened to re- collect something about it, as I thought, and not because he reflected, or cared much about the sub- ject. The nun wbo was with me led me through the cellar, passing to the right of the secret burying- place, and showed me the door of the subterraneous passage, which was at the extremity towards the Congregational Nunnery. The reasons why I had not noticed it before, I presume were, that it was made to shut close and even with the wall, and all that part of the cellar was whitewashed. The door, which is of wood, and square, opens with a latch into a passage, about four feet and a half high. We immediately got upon our knees, commenced saying the prayers required, and began to move slowly along the dark und narrow passage. It may be fifty or sixty feet in length; when we reached the end, we opened a door, and found our- selves in the cellar of the Congregational Nunnery, at some distance from the outer wall ; for the cov- ered way is carried in towards the middle of the cellar by two low partitions covered at the top. By the side of the door, was placed a list of names of the Black nuns, with a slide, that might be drawn over any of them. We covered our names in this manner, as evidence of having performed the duty assigned us; and then returned backwards on our knees, by the way we had come. This penance I repeatedly performed afterwards; and BLACK NUNNERY. 91 by ifiis way, as I have occasion elscAvhere to rnett* lion, nuns from the Congregational Nunnery, some- times entered our Convent for worse purposes. We were frequently assured, that miracles are still performed ; and pains were taken to impress us deeply on this subject. The Superior often spoke to us of the Virgin Mary's pincushion, the remains of which it is pretended a. j preserved in the Con- vent, though it has crumbled quite to dust. We re- garded this relic with such veneration, that we were afraia even to look a* it, and we often heard the follow- ing story related, when the subject was introduced. A pi iest in Jerusalem once had a vision, in which he was informed that the house in which the Virgin had lived, should be removed from its foundations, and transported to a distance. He did not think the communication was from God, and therefore disre- garded ' it ; but the house was soon after missed, which convinced him that the vision was true, and he told where the house might be found. A picture of the house is preserved in the Nunnery, and was sometimes shown us. There are also wax figures of Joseph sawing wood, and Jesus, as a child, picking up the chips. We were taught to sing a little song relating to this, the chorus of which I remember: " Saint Joseph charpentier, Petit Jesus ramassait lea copeaux Pour fair bouillir la marmite." St. Joseph was a carpenter, little Jesus collected chips to make the pot boil t\A-. ■ 1': } 4 ■ : ♦ , I ' I .;lt|';; ^ ' i if 8 (If 5 * p 1 .» (' i 1 , f i. h §-* 1 [ n, ) Mf ! 1 ^ . ^ i i V f "lay 92 BLACK NUNNERY. I began to speak of miracles, and 1 recollect a story of one, about a family in Italy saved from shipwreck by a priest, who were in consequence converted, and had two sons honoured with the priest's office. I had heard before I entered the Convent, about a great fire which destroyed a number of houses in the Quebec suburbs, aiid which some said the Bishop extinguished with holy water. I once heard a Catholic and a Protestant disputing on this subject, and when I went to the Congregational Nunnery, I sometimes heard the children, alluding to the same story, say at an alarm of fire, ** Is it a Catholic fire? Then why does not the Bishop run ?" Among the topics on which the Bishop addressed the nuns in the Convent, this was one. He told us the story one day, and said he could have sooner in- terfered and stopped the flames, but that at last, find- ing they were about to destroy too many Catholic houses, he threw holy water on the fire, and ex- tinguished it. I believed this, and also thought that he was able to put out any fire, but that he never did it, except when inspired. The holy water which the Bishop has conse- crated, was considered much more efficacious, than any blessed by a common priest; and this it was which was used in the Convent in sprinkling our beds. It iiad virtue in it, to keep off any evil spirits. Now that I was a nun, I was occasionally sent BLACK NUNNER7. 93 to read lectures to the novices, as other nuns had been while I was a novice. There were but few of us, who were thought capable of reading Eng- lish well enough, and therefore, I was more fre- quently sent than I might otherwise have been. The Superior often said to me, as I was going among the novices : " Try to convert them — save their souls — you know you will have a higher place in heaven for «very one you convert." For whatever reason, Mad Jane Ray seemed to lake great delight in crossing and provoking the Superior and old nuns ; and often she would cause an inlerruption when it was most inconvenient and displeasing to them. The preservation of silence was insisted upon most rigidly, and penances of such a nature were imposed for breaking it, that it was a constant source of uneasiness with me, to know that I might infringe the rules in so many ways, and that inattention might at any moment subject me to something very unpleasant. During the periods of meditation, therefore, and those of lecture, work, and repose, 1 kept a strict guard upon myself, to escape penances, as well as to avoid sin ; and the silence of the other nuns, convinced mo that they were equally watchful, and from the same motives. My feelings, however, varied at different times» and so did those of many, if not all my companions, excepting the older ones, who took their turns in watching us. We sometimes felt disposed for ?!' );' » in t !i' 1 1- !li, h* rd I H li \ 11 ■ hi ' ' !' I \ 1: " i y i c ! I 94 BLACK NUNNERY. C^aiety, and threw off all ideas that talking was sinful, even when fobidden by the rules of the Convent. And even when I felt that I might per- haps be doing wrong, I reflected that confession, and certainly penance, yv'ould soon wipe off the guilt. I may remark here, that I ere long found out several things, important to be known, to a person living under such rules. One of these was, that it was much better to confess to a priest, a sin com- mitted against the rules, because he would not re- quire one of the penances I most disliked, viz. : those which exposed me to the observation of the nuns, or which demanded self-debasement before them, like begging their pardon, kissing the floor, or the Superior's feet, &c., and, besides, he as a con- fessor was said to be bound to secrecy, and could not inform the Superior against me. My conscience being as effectually unburthened by my confession to the priest, as I had been taught to believe, I there- fore preferred not to tell my sins to any one else j and this course I found was preferred by others for the same good reasons. To Jane Ray, however, it sometimes appeared to be a matter of perfect indifference, who knew her violations of rule, or to what penances she exposed herse|| Often and often, while perfect silence prevailed among the nuns, at meditation, or while nothing was to be heard except the voice of the reader appointed for the day, no matter whose life or writings were presented for our contemplations ':M 'ft -' BLACK NUNNERY. 95 Jane would break forth with some remark or ques- tion, that would attract general attention, and often cause a long and totjrl interruption. Sometimes she A'ou Id make some harmless remark or inquiry aloud, as if through mere inadvertency, and then her loud and well known voice, so strongly as- sociated with every thing singular and ridiculous, would arrest the attention of us all, and generally incline us to smile, and even force us to laugh. The Superior would then usually utter some hasty re- monstrance, and many a time I have heard her pronounce some penance upon her ; but Jane had ever some apology ready, or some reply calculated to irritate still farther, or to prove to every one, that no punishment would be effectual on her. Some- times this singular woman would appear to be ac- tuated by opposite feelings and motives ; for although she usually delighted in drawing others into dif- ficulty, and has thrown many a severe penance even upon her greatest favourites, on other occa- sions she appeared totally regardless of consequences herself, and preferred to take all the blame, anxious only to shield others. I have repeatedly known her to break silence in the community, as if she had no object, or none beyond that of causing disturbance, or exciting a smile, and as soon as it was noticed, exclaim : " Say it's me, say it's me I" Sometimes she would even expose herself to punishments in place of another who was guilty ; and thus I found it difficult fully to understand her. I u ■ ', 1 ^■i r^"^! •i f' K 111 1 ^n I \^-. Wi ^r ' I' ; If ' ', l ^'l-IW i ■ i .i : ■ f^ ■ ft'- 1 '■ '.' 06 BLACK NUNNRRY. In some cases she seemed decidedly out of her wits, as the Superior and priests commonly preferred to represent her; but generally* I saw in her what prevented me from accounting her insane. Among her most common tricks were such as these : She gave me the name of the " ] /evout English Reader," because I was often appointed to make the lecture to the English girls ; and some- times, after taking a seat near me, under pretenco of deafness, would whisper it in my hearing, be- cause she knew my want of self-command when excited to laughter. Thus she often exposed me tc penances for a breach of decorum, and set me to biting my lips, to avoid laughing outright in the midst of a solemn lecture. ** Oh ! you devout Eng- lish Reader !" would sometimes came upon me sud- dently from her lips, with something in it so ludi- crous that I had to exert myself to the utmost to avoid observation. This came so often at one time, that I grew un- easy, and told her I must confess it, to unburden my conscience ; I had not done so before, because she would complain of me, for giving way to temp- tation. Sometimes she would pass behind us as we stood at dinner ready to sit down, and softly moving back our chairs, leave us to fall down upon the floor. This she repeatedly has done ; and while we were laughing together, she would spring forward, kneel to the Superior, and beg her pardon and a penance. CHAPTER XI. Alarming Order from the Superior— Proceed to execute it-— Scene in an upper Room— Sentence of Deaths and AJurdei'— My own distress— Reports made to friends of St. Fhancis, But I must now come to one deed, in which I had some part, and which I look back upon with greater horror and pain, than any occurrences in the Convent, in which I was not the principal sufferer. It is not necessary for me to attempt to excuse myself in this or any other case. Those who have any disposition to judge fairly, Avill exer- cise their own judgment in making allowances for me, under the fear and force, the commands and examples, around me. I, therefore, shall confine myself, as usual, to the simple narrative of facts. The time was about five months after I took the veil ; the Weather was cool, perhaps in Septem- ber or October. One day, the Superior sent for me and several other nuns, to receive her com- mands at a particulrr room. We found the Bishop and some priests with her; and speaking in an un- usual tone of fierceness and authority, she said, "Go to the room for the Examination of Conscience, and drag Saint Francis up-stairs." Nothing more was necessary than this unusual command, with the tone and manner which accompanied it, to excite in jne most gloomy anticijpations. It did not strike me II •' liil. : 1 1 li PI f ^1 ' ^ 1 ^! ! \\ w " 1 ' 1 ; ' i , 1 i'^' \ ^ • ' \ i i: 1 . ■ 1 i » ! ;. > i I '; " ' t , J' 1 ■? 1 '■< i ? i ■(' , » l'^ hU: 1 '"t ■' t ■- ' ' '■ y '■ .i i » ^ ;1 98 BLACK NUNNERY. as strange, that St. Francis should be in the room to which the Superior directed us. It was an apart- ment to which we were often sent to prepare for the communion, and to which we voluntarily went, whenever we felt the compunctions which our ignorance of duty, and the misinstructions we re- ceived, inclined us to seek relief from self-reproach. Indeed, I had seen her there a little before. What terrified mo was, first, the Superior's angry manner ; second, the expression she used, being a French term, whose peculiar use I had learnt in the Con vent, and whose meaning is rather softened when translated into drag ; third, the place to which we were directed to take the interesting young nun, and the persons assembled there as I supposed to con. demn her. My fears were such, concerning the fate that awaited her, and my horror at the idea that she was in some way to be sacrificed, that I would have given any thing to be allowed to stay where I was. But I feared the consequences of disobeying the Superior, and proceeded with the rest towards the room for the examination of conscience. The room to which we were to proceed from that, was in the second story, and the place of many a scene of a shameful nature. It is sufficient for me to say, after what I have said in other parts of this book, that things had there occurred which made me regard the place with the greatest disgust. Saint Francis had appeared melancholy for some time. I well knew that she had cause, for she had been repeatedly subject to trials which I need not }• .V' BLACK NUNNERT. gp room to 1 apart- for the went, :h our we re- 3roach. What anner; Trench e Con when ich we iin, and to con- ^he fate hat she d have I was. ig the rds the m that, lany a for me )f this made isgust. some le had id»not I name— our common lot. When we reached the room where we had been bidden to seek her, I en- tered the door, my companions standing behind me, as the place was so small as hardly to hold five per- sons at a time. The young nun was standing alone, near the middle of the room; she was proba- bly about twenty, with light hair, blue eyes, and a very fair complexion. I spoke to her in a compas- sionate voice, but at the same time with such a decided manner, that she comprehended my full meaning — "Saint Francis, we are sent for you." Several others spoke kindly to her, but two ad- dressed her very harshly. The poor creature turn- ed round with a look of meekness, and without ex- pressing any unwillingness or fear, without even speaking a word, resigned herself to our hands* The tears came into my eyes. I had not a mo* ment's doubt that she considered her fate as sealed, and was already beyond the fear of death. She was conducted, or rather hurried to the staircase, which was near by, and then seized by her limbs and clothes, and in fact almost dragged up-stairs, in the sense the Superior had intended. I laid my own hands wpon her — I took hold of her too, — more gently indeed than some of the rest ; yet I encou- raged and assisted them in carrying her. I could not avoid it. My refusal would not have saved her, nor prevented her being carried up ; it would only have exposed me to some severe punishment, as I \ ' Ya : \ I I ' M « ■; 'i (■ r , i , .« ^'i ■■t !i w *■ , 'f , 100 BLACK NUNNEHir. believed some of my companions would have seized the first opportunity to complain of me. All the way up the staircase, Saint Francis spoko not a word, nor made the slightest resistanco. When we entered with her the room to which she was ordered, my heart sunk within me. Tho Bishop, the Lady Superior, and five priests, viz. Bonin, Richards, Savage, and two others, I now as- certained, were assembled for her trial, on some charge of great importance. When we had brought our prisoner before them, Father Ricliards began to question her, and she made ready but calm replies. I cannot pretend to give a connected account of what ensued : my feel- ings were wrought up to such a pitch, that I knew not what I did, nor what to do. I was under a terri- ble apprehension that, if I betrayed the feelings which almost overcame me, I should fall under the displeasure of the cold-blooded persecutors of my poor innocent sister ; and this fear on the one hand, with the distress I felt for her on the other, render- ed me almost frantic. As soon as I entered the room, I had stepped into a corner, on the left of the entrance, where I might partially support myself, hy leaning against the wall, between the door and window. This support was all that prevented me from falling to the floor, for the confusion of my thoughts was so great, that only a few of the words I heard spoken on either side made any lasting im- pression upon me. I felt as if struck with some in. .supportable blow ; and death would not have been BLACK NUNNERY. 101 more frightful to me. I am inclined to the belief, that Father Richards wished to shield the poor pris- oner from the severity of her fate» by drawing from her expressions that might bear a favourable con- struction. He asked her, among other things, if she was not sorry for what she had been overheard to say, (for she had been betrayed by one of the nuns,) and if she would not prefer confinement in the cells, to the punishment which was threatened her. But the Bishop soon interrupted him, and it was easy to perceive, that he considered her fate as sealed, and was determined she should not escape. In reply to some of the questions put to her, she was silent; to others I heard her voice reply that she did not repent of words she had uttered, though they had been reported by some of the nuns who had heard them; that she still wished to escape from the Convent; and that she had firmly resolved to resist every attempt to compel her to the commission of crimes which she detested. She added, that she would rather die than cause the murder of harmless babes. " That is enough, finish her!" said the Bishop. Two nuns instantly fell upon the young woman, and in obedience to directions, given by the Supe rior, prepared to execute her sentence. She still maintained all the calmness and submis- sion of a lamb. Some of those who took part in this transaction, I believe, were as unwilling as my- self; but of others I can safely say, that I believe they delighted in it. Their conduct certainly ex- '» u :; ! ^ V if II n -!) .1 ' ii 102 BLACK NUNNERY. '^ t m ^ V i;. ' r Iv'i: I :j ,5 ,1 ■■ hibited a most blood-thirsty spirit. But, above all others present, and above all human fiends I ever saw, I think Saint Hypolite was the most diaboli- cal. She engaged in the horrid task with all alac rity, and assumed from choice the most revolting parts to be performed. She seized a gag, forced it into the mouth of the poor nun, and when it was fixed between her extended jaws, so as to keep them open at their greatest possible distance, took hold of the straps fastened at each end of the stick, crossed them behind the helpless head of the victim, and drew them tight through the loop prepared as a fastening. The bed which had always stood in one part of the room, still remained there ; though the screen, which had usually been placed before it, and was made of thick muslin, with only a crevice through which a person behind might look out, had been folded up on its hinges in the form' of a W, and placed in a corner. On the bed the prisoner was laid with her face upward, and then bound with cords, so that she could not move. In an instant another bed was thrown upon her. One of the priests, named Bonin, sprung like a fury first upon it, and stamped upon it, with all his force. He was speedily followed by the nuns, until there were as many upon the bed as could find room, and all did what they could, not only to smother, but to bruise her. Some stood up and jumped upon the poor girl with their feet, some with their knees, and others in different ways seemed to seek how they might beat !/ BLACK NUNNERY. 103 beat the breath out of her body, and mangle it, with- out coming in direct contact with it, or seeing the effects of their violence. During this time, my feelings were almost too strong to be endured. I felt stupified, and scarcely was conscious of what I did. Still, fear for myself remained in a sufficient degree to induce me to some exertion, and I attempt- ed to talk to those who stood next, partly that I might have an excuse for turning away from the dreadful scene. After the lapse of fifteen or twenty minutes, and when it was presumed that the sufferer had been smothered, and crushed to death. Father Benin and the nuns ceased to trample upon her, and step- ped from the bed. All was motionless and silent beneath it. They then began to laugh at such inhuman thoughts as occurred to some of them, rallying each other in the most unfeeling manner, and ridi- culing me for the feelings which I in vain en- deavoured to conceal. They alluded to the resigna- tion of our murdered companion, and one of them tauntingly said, "She would have made a good Catholic martyr." After spending some moments in such conversation, one of them asked if the corpse should be removed. The Superior said it had b(«ter remain a little while. After waiting a short time longer, the feather-bed was taken off; the cords unloosed, and the body taken by the nuns and dragged down stairs. I was informed that it was taken into the cellar, and thrown unceromoniouflly < t U ni;i f i;iM i'.l! ■ ! - ;r 104 BLACK NUNNERY. , ' ( \ 1 '': \ i ■ i. i ^1 tlUl •a ! : ' I '^ I T ■ Jnto the hole which I have already described, covered with a great quantity of lime, and after- ward sprinkled with a liquid, of the properties and name of which I am ignorant. This liquid I have seen poured into the hole from Jarge bottles, after the necks were broken off, and have heard that it is used in France to prevent the effluvia rising from cemeteries. I did not soon recover from the shock caused by this scene ; indeed it still recurs to me, with most gloomy impressions. The next day there was a melancholy aspect over every thing, and recreation- time passed in the dullest manner; scarcely any thing was said above a whisper. I never heard much said afterward about Saint Francis. I spoke with one of the nuns, a few words, one day, but we were all cautioned not to expose our- selves very far, and could not place much reliance in each other. The murdered nun had been brought to her shocking end through the treachery of one of our number, in whom she confided. I never knew with certainty who had reported her remarks to the Superior, but suspicion fastened on one, and I never could regard her but with de- testation. I >vas more inclined to blame her than some of those employed in the execution ; for there could have been no necessity for the betrayal of her feel- ings. We all knew how to avoid exposing each other. ''*j^ lit H ^ — BLACK NUNNERY. 105 I was often sent by the Superior to overhear what was said by novices and nuns : when they seemed to shun her, she would say, "Go and listen, they are speaking English ;" and though I obeyed her, I never informed her against them. If I wished to clear my conscience, I would go to a priest, and confess, knowing that he dared not communicate what I said to any person, and that he would not impose as heavy penances as the Superior. We were always at liberty to choose another con- fessor when we had any sin to confess, which we were unwilling to tell one, to whom we should otherwise have gone. Not long after the murder just related, a young woman came to the nunnery, and asked for permis- sion to see Saint Francis. It was my former friend, with whom I had been as an assistant teacher. Miss Louise Bousquet, of St. Denis. From this, I sup- posed the murdered nun might have come from that town, or its vicinity. The only answer returned to the inquiry was, that Saint Francis was dead. Some time afterward, some of St. Francis' friends called to inquire after her, and they were told that she had died a glorious death ; and further told, that she made some heavenly expressions, which were repeated, in order to satisfy her friends. t ; ■i1 :•■'.' .iriii ;; i it Mil". ii i ^^ I , 1 \ ■ \ I i . 1 i i '1 ; ' ' ( CHAPTER XII. Description of the Room of the Three States, and the Picture* in it- Jane Ray ridiculing Priests— Their criminal Treat' ment of us at Confession— Jane Ray's Tricks with the Numf Aprons, Handkerchiefs, and Nightgowns— Apples. The pictures in the room of the Three States were large, and painted by some artist who under- stood how to make horrible ones. They appeared to be stuck to the walls. The light is admitted from small and high windows, which are curtained, and is rather faint, so as to make every thing look gloomy. The story told us was, that they were painted by an artist, to whom God had given power to represent things exactly as they are in heaven, hell, and purgatory. In heaven, the picture of which hangs on one side of the apartment, multitudes of nuns and priests are put in the highest places, with the Virgin Mary at the head, St. Peter and other saints far above the great numbers of good Catholics of other classes, who were crowded in below. In purgatory are multitudes of people ; and in one part, called '^ The place of lambs,^^ are infants who died unbaptized. " The place of darkness,^^ is that part of purgatory in which adults are collected; and there they are surrounded with flanges, waiting to be delivered by the prayers of the living. In hell, the picture of which, and that of purga- BLACK NUNNERY. lOT t .1 tory, were on the wall opposite that of heaven, the human faces were the njost horrible that can be imagined. Persons of different descriptions were represented, with the most distorted features, ghastly complexions, and every variety of dreadful expres- sion ; some with vvild beasts gnawing at their heads, others furiously biting the iron bars which kept them in, with looks which could not fail to make a spectator shudder. I could hardly persuade myself that the figures were not living, and the impression they made on . my feelings was powerful. I was often show^n the place where nuns go who break their vows, as a warning. It is the hottest place in hell, and worse, in every point of view, even than that to which all Protestants are assigned; because they are not so much to be blamed, as we were sometimes assured, as their ministers and the Bible, by which they are perverted. Whenever I was shut in that room, as I was sev- eral times, I prayed for " les ames dcs fideles tre- passes :" the souls of those faithful ones who have long been in purgatory, and have no relations living to pray for them. My feelings were often of the most painful de scription, while I remained alone with those fright- ful pictures. Jane Ray was once put in, and uttered \\ a most dreadful shrieks. Some of the old nunr, proposed tp the Superior to have her gagged : " I\o," she re- , ( » , ; 1 t .1 i :M#'i' h- ■■i\ n'\n '■ t 1 : ' 108 BLACK NUNNERY. plied ; '* go and let out that devil, she makes me sin more than all the rest." Jane could not endure the place ; and she after^ ward gave names to many of the worst figures in the pictures. On catechism-days she would take & seat behind a cupboard-door, where the priest could not see her, while she faced the nuns, and would make us laugh. " You are not so attentive to your lesson as you used to be," he would begin to say, while we were endeavouring to suppress our laughter. Jane would then hold up the first letter of some priest's name, whom she had before compared with one of the faces in " hell," and look so that we could hardly preserve our gravity. I remember she named the wretch who was biting at the bars of bell, with a serpent gnawing his head, wilh chains and padlocks on, Father Dufresne ; and she would say — " Does not he look like him, when he comes in to Catechism with his long solemn face, and begins his speeches with, ' My children, my hope is, you have lived very devout lives T " The first time 1 went to confession after taking the veil, I found abundant evidence that the priests did not treat even that ceremony, which is called a solemn sacrament, with respect enough to lay aside the detestable and shameless character they so often showed on other occasions. The confessor some- times 5at in the room for the examination of con- science, and sometimes in the Superior's room, and *iilwajs. alone, except the ,nun who was confessing. '<^ BLACK NUNNERY. 109 He had a common chair placed in the middle of the floor, and instead of being placed behind a grate, or lattice, as in the chapel, had nothing before or around him. There were no spectators to observe him, and of course any such thing would have been unnecessary. A number of nuns usually confessed on the same day, but only cno could be admitted into the room at a time. They took their places just without the door, on their knees, and went through the prepara- tion prescribed by the rules of confession ; repeating certain prayers, which always occupy a consider- able time. When one was ready, she rose from her knees, entered, and closed the door behind her ; and no other one even dared touch the latch until she came out. I shall not tell what was transacted at such times, under the pretence of confessing, and receiving ab- solution from sin : far more guilt was often incurred than pardoned ; and crimes of a deep die were com- mitted, while trifling irregularities, in childish cere- monies, were treated as serious oflences. I cannot persuade myself to speak plainly on such a subject, as I must oflfend the virtuous ear. I can only say, that suspicion cannot do any injustice to the priests, because their sins cannot be exaggerated. Some idea may be formed of the manner in which even such women as many of my sister nuns were regarded the confessors, when I state, that there was often a contest among us, to avoid entering the apartment as long as we could, endeavouring to 10 ^'f ' "^.v i ^1 I •(■► m 1 n I li ii \ \ ^r : 'I I'li *•%! i^l ■ f ;. i ! (r if, 1 - ^ no BLACK NUNNERY. make each other go first, as that was what most of us dreaded. During the long and tedious days, which filled up the time between the occurrences I have men- tioned, nothing, or little, took place to keep up our spirits. Wo were fatigued in body with labour, or with sitting, debilitated by the long continuance of our reliijious exercises, and depressed in feelings by our miserable and hopeless condition. Nothing but the humours of mad Jane Ray, could rouse us for a moment from our languor and melancholy. To mention all her devices, would require more room than is here allowed, and a memory of almost all her words and actions for years. I had early become a favourite with her, and had opportunity to learn more of her character than most of the other nuns. As this may be best learnt from hearing what she did, I will here recount a few of her tricks, just as they happen to present themselves to my memory, without regard to the order of time. She one day, in an unaccountable humour, sprink- led the floor plentifully with holy water, which brought upon her a severe lecture from the Supe- rior, as might have been expected. The Superior said it was a heinous ofTence ; she had wasted holy water enough to save many souls from purgatory ; and what would they not give for it ! She than or- dered Jane to sit in the middle of the floor, and when the priest came, he was informed of her of- fence. Instead, however, of imposing one of those penances to which she had often been subjected^ BLACK NUNNERY. Ill l)Ul with so little effect, he said to her, **Go to your place, Jane ; we forgive you for this time." I was once set to iron aprons with Jane ; aprons and pocket-handkerchiefs are the only articles of dress which are ever ironed in the Convent. As soon as we were alone, she remarked, " Well, we are free from the rules, while we arc at this work ;" and ahhough she knew she had no reason for saj'-- ing so, she began to sing, and I soon joined her, and thus we spent the time, while we were at work, to the neglect of the prayers we ought to have said. We had no idea that we were in danger of being overheard, but it happened that the Superior was overhead all the time, with several nuns, who w^ere preparing for confession : she came down and said, •' How is this ?" Jane Ray coolly replied, that we had employed our time in singing hymns, and re- ferred to me. I was afraid to confirm so direct a falsehood, in order to deceive the Superior, though I had often told more injurious ones of her fabrica- tion, or at her orders, and said very little in reply to Jane's request. The Superior plainly saw the trick that was at- tempted, and ordered us both to the room for the examination of conscience, where we remained till night, without a mouthful to eat. The time was not, however, unoccupied ; I received such a lecture from Jane, as I have very seldom heard, and she was so angry with me that we did not speak to each other for two weeks. At length she found something to complain of i < ii» "N A f \ t It : •■! I: 'I ( '• ''\ i'l 112 BLACK NUNNERY. I I I ' M ' ' . 1 WMM\ mM ■* Mi. , I against me, had me subjected to a penance, which led to our begging each other's pardon, and we be- came perfectly satisfied, reconciled, and as good friends as ever. One of the most disgusting penances we ever had to submit to, was that of drinking the water in which the Superior had washed her feet. Nobody could ever laugh at this penance except Jane Ray. She would pretend to comfort us, by saying, she was sure it was better than mere plain clear water. Some of the tricks which I remember, were play- ed by Jane with nuns' clothes. It was a rule that the oldest aprons in use should go to the youngest received, and the old nuns were to wear all the new ones. On four different occasions, Jane stole into the sleeping-room at night, and unobserved by the watch, changed a great part of the aprons, pla- cing them by the beds of nuns to whom they did not belong. The consequence was, that in the morning they dressed themselves in such haste, as never to discover the mistakes they made, until they were all ranged at prayers ; and then the ridiculous appearance which many of them cut, disturbed the long devotions. I laugh so easily, thr i on such oc- casions, I usually incurred a full share of penances. I generally, however, got a new apron, when Jane played this trick ; for it was part of her object, to give the best aprons to her favourites, and put of! the ragged ones on some of the old nuns whom she most hated. Jane once lost her pocket-handkerchief. The BLACK NUNNERY. 113 penance for such an oflence is, to go without any for five weeks. For this she had no relish, and re- quested me to pick one from some of the nuns on the way up-stairs. I succeeded in getting tuo : this Jane said was one too many, and she thought it dangerous for cither of us to ktcp it, lest a search should be made. Very soon the two nuns were fomplaining that they had lost their handkerchiefs, and wondering what could have become of them, as they were sure they had been careful. Jane seized un opportunity, and slipped one into a straw bed, where it remained until the bed was emptied to be filled with new straw. As the winter was coming on, one year, she com- plained to me that we were not as well supplied with warm night-clothes as two of the nuns she named, whom she said she "abominated." She soon afler found means to get possession of their fine warm flannel nightgowns, one of which she gave to me, while the other she put on at bedtime. She presumed the owners would have a secret search for them ; and in the morning hid them in the stove, afler the fire had gone out, which was kindled a little before the hour of rising, and then suflfered to burn down. This she did every morning, taking them out at night, through the winter. T,be poor nuns who owned the garments were afraid to complain of their loss, lest they should have some penance laid on them, and nothing was ever said abcut them. When the weather began to grow warm in the spring 10* W i '> '^ '■M '■'I , lit I I I i I :'l, "« I \4 '. t •liiii '♦' M I > i 1! 114 BLACK NUNNERY. i ' ' < i r HI, s ':' i Jane returned the nightgowns to the heds of the nuns, from whom she had borrowed them, and they were probably as much surprised to find them again, as they had before been at losing them. Jane once found an opportunity to fill her apron with a quantity of fine apples, caWed fameuses^ which came in her way, and, hastening up to the sleeping- room, hid them under my bed. Then, coming down, she informed me, and we agreed to apply for leave to make our elevens, as it is called. The meaning of this is, to repeat a certain round of prayers, for nine davs in succession, to some saint we choose to address for assistance, in becoming more charitable, affectionate, or something else. We easily obtained permission, and hastened up-stairs to begin our nine days' feast on the apples ; when, much to our sur- prise, they had all been taken away, and there was no way to avoid the disagreeable fate we had brought upon ourselves. Jane therefore began to search the beds of the other nuns ; but not finding any trace of the apples, she became doubly vexed, and stuck pins in those which belonged to her ene- mies. When bedtime came, they were much scratched in getting in bed, which made them break silencs, and that subjected them to penances. \ i IM ' 1 ^' ' i ' . ■ t •{■ \\ \' CHAPTER XIII. Jane Ray* $ Tricks continued— The Broomstick Ghost—Sleep* walking— Salted Cider — Changing Beds — Objects of sotm of her Tricks— Feigned Humility— Alarm— Treatment of a new Nun— A Nun made by stratagem. One night, Jane, who had been sweeping the sleeping-room, for a penance, dressed up the broom- stick, when she had completed her work, with a white cloth on the end, so tied as to resemble an old woman dressed in white, with long arms sticking out. This she stuck through a broken pane of glass, and placed it so that it appeared to be looking in at the window, by the font of holy water. There it remained until the nuns came up to bed. The first who stopped at the font, to dip her finger in, caught a glimpse of the singular object, and started with terror. The next was equally terrified, as she ap- proached, and the next, and the next. We all believed in ghosts ; and it was not wonder- ful that such an object should cause alarm, especially as it was but a short time after the death of one of the nuns. Thus they went on, each getting a fright in turn, yet all afraid to speak. At length, one more alarmed, or with less presence of mind than the rest, exclaimed, " Oh, mon Dieu ! Je ne me coucherais pas !" When the night-watch called out, " Who's that ?" She confessed she had broken silence, but pointed at the cause ; and then, all the nuns assem* I • l< 1 I'll II, i-i. 11 .' '.? 1 , i|.r -f ■■> :r "i.i .< : Br ;:J I t\ ■' "i , 1 *' V J «' V' W!i ; 1'' ! . J 1 ■ • >■ ■m f fl, f M • \ ill- I I' t ; l;i.|' 5 fe '■ 115 BLACK NUNNERY. blmg at a distance from the window, Jane offered to advance boldly, and ascertain the nature of the ap- parition, which they thought a most resolute inten- tion. We all stood looking on, when she stepped to the window, drew in the broomstick, and showed us the ridiculous puppet, which had alarmed so many superstitious fears. Some of her greatest feats she performed as a sleep-walker. Whether she ever walked in her sleep or not, I am unable, with certainty, to say. She, however, often imposed upon the Superior and old nuns, by making them think so, when I knew she did not ; and yet, I cannot positively say that she always did. I have remarked, that one of the old nuns was always placed in our sleeping-room at night, to watch us. Sometimes she would be inat- tentive, and sometimes fall into a doze. Jane Ray often seized such times to rise from her bed, and walk about, occasionally seizing one of the nuns ha bed, in order to frighten her. This she gener- ally affected; and many times we have all been awakened, by screams of terror. In our alarm, some of us frequently broke silence, and gave occa- sion to the Superior to lay us under penances. Many times, however, we escaped with a mere reprimand, while Jane usually received expressions of com- passion : — " Poor creature I she would not do so if she were in perfect possession of her reason." And Jane displayed her customary artfulness, in keeping up the false impression. As soon as she p«reeived that the old nun was likely to observe her, BLACK NUNNERY. 117 she would throw her arms about, or appear uncon- scious of what she was doing, falling upon a bed, or standing stock-still, until exertions had been made to rouse her from her supposed lethargy. We were once allowed to drink cider at dinner, which was quite an extraordinary favour. Jane, however, on account of her negligence of all work, was denied the privilege, which she much resented. The next day, when dinner arrived, we began to taste our new drink, but it was so salt we could not swallow it. Those of us who at first discovered it, were, as usual, afraid to speak ; but we set down our cups, and looked round, till the others made the same discovery, which they all soon did, and most of them in the same manner. Some, however, at length, taken by surprise, uttered some ludicrous exclamation, on tasting the salted cider, and then an old nun, looking cross, would cry out: — *• Ah ! tu casses la silence !" (Ah 1 you've broken silence.) And thus we soon got a-laughing, beyond our power of suppressing it. At recreation, that day, the first question asked by many of us, was, " How did you like your cider ?" Jane Ray never had a fixed place to sleep in. When the weather began to grow warm in the spring, she usually pushed some bed out of its place, near a window, and put her own beside it; and when the winter approache(:, she would choose a spot near the stove, and occupy it with her bed, in ■ u ii •1 •• d )\-\ 'U: I t i'ltl <^'" t : f ' i I lif 118 BLACK NVNNERT. spite of all remonstrance. We were all convinced that it was generally best to yield to her. She was often set to work, in different ways ; but, whenever she was dissatisfied with doing any thing, would devise some trick that would make the Su- perior, or old nuns, drive her off; and whenever any suspicion was expressed, of her being in her right mind, she would say, that she did not know what she was doing; that all the difficulty arose from her repeating prayers too mucii, which wearied and distracted her mind. I was once directed to assist Jane Ray, in shifting the beds of the nuns. When we came to those of some of the sisters, whom she most disliked, she said, now we will pay them for some of the penan- ces we have suffered on their account ; and taking some thistles, she mixed them with the straw. At night, the first of them who got into bed, felt the thistles, and cried out. The night-watch exclaimed, as usual, " You are breaking silence there." And then another screamed, as she wfis scratched by the thistles, and another. The old nun then called on all who had broken silence to rise, and ordered them to sleep under their beds, as a penance, which they silently complied with. Jane and I afterward con- fessed, when it was all over, and took some trifling penance which the priest imposed. Those nuns who fell most under the displeasure of mad Jane Ray, as I have intimated before, were Ihose who had the reputation of being most ready to mform of the trifling faults of others and especially BLACK NUNNERY. ii9 those who acted without any regard to honour, by disclosing what they had pretended to listen to in confidence. Several of the worst-tempered "saints'' she held in abhorrence ; and I have heard her say, that such and such, she abominated. Many a trick did she play upon these, some of which were pain- ful to them in their consequences, and a good num- ber of them have never been traced to this day. Of all the nuns, however, none other was regarded by her with so much detestation as Saint Hypolite ; for she was always believed to have betrayed Saint Francis, and to have caused her murder. She was looked upon by us as the voluntary cause of her death, and of the crime which those of us commit- ted, who, unwillingly, took part in her execution. We, on the contrary, being under the worst of fears for ourselves, in case of refusing to obey our mas- ters and mistress, thought ourselves chargeable with less guilt, as unwilling assistants in a scene, which it was impossible for us to prevent or delay. Jane has often spoken with me of the suspected informer, and always in terms of the greatest bitterness. The Superior sometimes expressed commisera- tion for mad Jane Ray, but I never could tell whether she really believed her insane or not. 1 was always inclined to think that she was willing to put up with some of her tricks, because they served to divert our minds from the painful and depressing circumstances in which we were placed. I knew the Superior's powers and habits of deception also, and that she would deceive us as willingly as any one else. •fe • 1; ;( I i:..tf < f ■ I I ■ it- ' k Ml ! \ i > :'•: t;i 1^ ij 'i \ ^I| la; J : 1] m % ■i.i II ilH N. H tm "■ W>Wi»' i n ** ■--■ 120 BLACK NT7NNERT. m ■ ■« ■ I m > ■■-1 f 'i ' Sometimes she proposed to send Jane to St. Anne's, a place near Cluebec, celebrated for the pil- grimages made to it by persons differently afflicted. It is supposed that some peculiar virtue exists there, which w?il restore health to the sick ; and I have heard stories told in corroboration of the common belief. Many lame and blind persons, with others, visit St. Anne's every year, some of whom may be seen travelling on foot, and begging their food. The Superior would sometimes say that it was a pit]: that a woman like Jane Ray, capable of being so useful, should be unable to do her duties in con- sequence of a malady which she thought might be cured by a visit to St. Anne's. Yet to St. Anne's Jane was never sent, and her wild and various tricks continued as before. The rules of silence, which the others were so scrupulous in observing, she set at naught every hour ; and as for other rules, she regarded them with as little re- spect when they stood in her way. She would now and then step out and stop the clock by which cur exercises were regulated, and sometimes, in this manner, lengthened out our recreations till near twelve. At last the old nuns began to watch against such a trick, and would occasionally go out to see if the clock was going. She once made a request that she might not eat with the other nuns, which was granted, as it seemed to proceed from a spirit of genuine hu- vxiility, which made her regard herself as unworthy of our society. ,' J BLACK NVNNERT. 121 I t>B It being most convenient, she was sent to the Su- perior's table, to make her meals after her ; and it did not at first occur to the Superior, that Jane, in this manner, profited by the change, by getting much belter food than the rest of us. Thus there seemed to be always something deeper than any- body at first suspected, at the bottom of every thing she did. She was once directed to sweep a community- room, under the sleeping-chamber. This office had before been assigned to the other nuns, as a pen- ance ; but the Superior, considering that Jane Ray did little or nothing, determined thus to furnish her with some employment. She declared to us that she would not swee^ ii long, as we might soon be assured. It happened that the stove by which that community-rociik was warmed in the winter, had its pipe carried through the floor of our sleeping-chamber, and thence across it, in a direction opposite that in which the pipe of our stove was carried. It being then warm weather, ^I^e first-mentioned pipe had been taken down, and the hole J eft unstopped. After we had all retired to our beds, and w 'hile engaged in our silent prayers, we were suddenly' alarmed by a bright blaze of fire, which burst from the hole in the floor, and threw sparks all around us. We thought the building was burning, and uttered cries of terror, regardless of the penances, the fear of which generally kept us silent. The utmost confusion prevailed; for although we 11 '. !| < t; i \\ 1 A M. V 1 122 BLACK NUNNERV. I I . , -:|i: m had solemnly vowed never to flee from the Convent even if it was on fire, we were extremely alarmed, and could not repress our feelings. We soon learnt the cause, for the flames ceased in a moment or two, and it was found that mad Jane Ray, after sweeping a little in the room beneath, had stuck a quantity of wet powder on the end of her broom, thrust it up through the hole in the ceiling into our apartment, and with a lighted paper set it on fire. The date of this alarm I must refer to a time soon after that of the election riots ; for I recollect that she found means to get possession of some of the powder which was prepared at that time, for an emergency to which some thought the Convent was exposed. ^he once asked for pen and paper, and when the Bviperior told her that if she wrote to her friends she must see it, she replied, that it was for no such purpose; she wanted to write her confession, and thus make it once for all. She wrote it, handed it to the priest, and he gave it to the Superior, who read it to us. It was full of ofl^ences which she had never committed, evidently written to throw ridicule on confessions, and one of the most ludicr ous pro- ductions I ever saw. Our bedsteads were made with narrow boards laid across them, on which the beds were laid. One day, while we were in the bedchamber to^ gether, she proposed that we should misplace these boards. This was done, so that at night nearly a doz- en nuns fell down upon the floor on getting into bed. A good deal of confusion naturally ensued, but the BLACK NUNNERT. 123 authors were not discovered. I was so conscience- stricken, however, that a week aflerward, while we examined our consciences together, I told her I must confess the sin the next day. She replied, " Do as you like, but you will be sorry for it." The next day, when we came before the Superior, I was just going to kneel and confess, when Jane, almost without giving me time to shut the door, threw herself at the Superior's feet, and confessed the trick, and a penance was immediately laid on me for the sin I had concealed. There wa« an old nun, who was a famous talker, whom we used to call La Mere, (Mother.) One night, Jane Ray got up, and secretly changed the caps of several of the nuns, and hers among the rest. In the morning there was great confusion, and such a scene as seldom occurred. She was severely blamed by La Mere, having been informed against by some of the nuns ; and at last became so much enraged, that she attacked the old woman, and even took her by the throat. La Mere called on all present to come to her assistance, and several nuns interfered. Jane seized the opportunity afford- ed in the confusion, to beat some of her worst ene- mies quite severely, and afterward said, that she had , intended to kill some of the rascally informers. For a time Jane made jis laugh so much at pray- ers, that the Superior forbadfc her going down with us to morning prayers ; and she took the opportu- nity to sleep in the morning. When this was found out, she was forbidden to get into her bed again ! il r ' :t? ■m im iS ( , 1 i ' . f : ' ■ 1 ' 1 < . \ 1 i '; I) I 124 BLACK NUNNBRT. after leaving it, and then she would creep under it and take a nap on the floor. This she told us of one day, but threatened U2 if we ever betrayed her. At length, she was missed at breakfast, as she would sometimes oversleep herself, and the Superior began to be more strict, and always inquired, in the morning, whether Jane Ray was in her place. When the question was general, none of us an. swered;- but when it was addressed to some nun near her by name, as, "Saint Eustace, is Jane Ray in her place?** then we had to reply. Of all the scenes that occurred during my stay in the Convent, there was none which excited the de- light of Jane more than one which took place in the chapel one day at mass, though I never had any particular reason to suppose that she had brought it about. Soijjie person, unknown to me to this day, had put some substance or other, of a most nauseous smell, into the hat of a little boy, who attended at the altar, and he, without observing the trick, put it upon his head. In the midst of the ceremonies he approached some of the nuns, who were almost suf* focated with the odour ; and as he occasionally mo- ved from place to place, some of them began to beckon to him to stand farthier off; and to hold their nofes, with looks of disgust. The boy was quite uncon- scious of the cause of the difficulty, and paid them no attention ; but the confusion soon became so great, through the distress of some, and the laughing of BLACK NUNNERV. 126 Others, that the Superior noticed the circumstance, and beckoned to the boy to withdraw. All attempts, however, to engage us in any work, prayer, or med- itation, were found ineflfectual. Whenever the cir. cumstances in the chapel came to mind, we would laugh out. We had got into such a state, that we could not easily restrain ourselves. The Superior, yielding to necessity, allowed us recreation for the whole day. The Superior used sometimes to send Jan^ to in- struct the novices in their English prayers. She would proceed to her task with all seriousness ; but sometimes chose the most ridiculous, as well as ir- reverent passages, from songs, and other things, which she had before somewhere learnt, which would set us, who understood her, laughing. One of her rhymes, I recollect, began with : " The Lord of love, look from above^ Upon this turkey hen." Jane for a time slept opposite me, and often in the night would rise, unobserved, and slip into my bed, to talk with me, which she did in a low whisper, and return again with equal caution. She would tell me of the tricks she had played, and such as she meditated, and sometimes make me laugh so loud, that I had much to do in the morn- ing with begging pardons, and doing penances. 0**e winter's day, she was sent to light a fire ; but after she had done so, remarked privately to some of us : " My fingers were too cold — ^you'll see if I do it again." i> ; i oL ?*.;>M mm m (Hi ,^ I • I i i^ W ^\w ( « f * i 1 m I, ' \\} p iil ; i\U. ^!^l o. :» li^'l 126 BLACK NVNNBRT. The next day, there was a great stir in the house, because it was said that mad Jane Ray had been seized with a fit while making a fire, and she was taken up apparently insensible, and conveyed to her bed. She complained to me, who visited her in the course of the day, that she was likely to starve, as food was denied her ; and I was persuaded to pin a stocking under my dress, and secretly put food into it from the table. This I afterward carried to her and relieved her wants. One of the things which I blamed Jane most for, was a disposition to quarrel with any nun who seem- ed to be winning the favour of the Superior. She would never rest until she had brought such a on© into some difficulty. We were allowed but little soap ; and Jane, when she found her supply nearly gone, would take the first piece she could find. One day there was a general search made for a large piece that was miss- ed ; when, soon after I had been searched, Jane Ray passed me and slipped it into my pocket; she was soon after searched herself, and then secretly came for it again. While I recall these particulars of our nunnery, and refer so often to the conduct and language of one of tlie nuns, I cannot speak of some things, which I believed or suspected, on account of my want of sufficient knowledge. But it is a pity you have not Jane Ray for a witness ; she knows many things of which I am ignorant. She must be in possession of facts that should be known. Her Ion/ BLACK NUNNERT. m residence in the Convent, her habits of roaming about it, and of observing every thing, must have made her acquainted with things which would be heard with interest. I always felt as if she knew every thing. She would often go and listen, or look through the cracks into the Superior's room, while any of the priests were closeted v ith her, and sometimes would come and tell me what she witnessed. I felt myself bound to confess in such cases, and always did so. She knew, however, that I only told it to the priest or to the Superior, and without mentioning the name of my informant, which I was at liberty to withhold, so that she was not found out. I often said to her, " Don't tell me, Jane, for I must confess It." She would reply : " It is better for you to confess it than for me.'* I tlius became, even against my w^ill, informed of scenes, supposed by the actors of them to be secret. Jane Ray once persuaded me to accompany her into the Superior's room, to hide with her under the sofa, and await the appearance of a visiter whom she expected, that we might overhear what passed between them. We had been long concealed, when the Superior came in alone and sat for some time, when fearing she might detect us in the stillness which prevailed, we began to repent of our temer- ity. At length, however, she suddenly withdrew, and thus afforded us a welcome opportunity to escape. I was passing one day through a part of the eel* lar, where I had not often occasion to go, when the ( I ,1 . ( ,; »! < i' > 128 BLACK NUNNERY. h; I ( < I i i *r. H 1 H-^ 1 ^ t 1 i.i^ iV * 1 "i ' - Ml li . 1: .1!- too of my shoe hit something. I tripped and fell down. I rose again, and holding my lamp to see what had caused my fall, I found an iron ring, fastened to a small square trapdoor. This I had the curiosity to raise, and saw four or &ve steps leading down, hut there was not light enough to see more, and I feared to be noticed by somebody and reported to the Superior ; so closing the door again, I left the spot. At first, I could not imagine the use for such a passage ; but it afterward occurred to me, that this might open to the subterranean pas- sage to the Seminary, for I never before could ac- count for the appearance of many of the priests, who often appeared and disappeared among us, par- ticularly at night, when I knew the gates were closed. They could, as I now saw, come up to the door of the Superior's room at any hour, then up the stairs into our sleeping-room, or where they chose. And often they were in our beds before us. I afterward ascertained that my conjectures were correct, and that a secret communication was kept up, in this manner, between the two institutions, at the end towards N6tre Dame-street, at a considerable depth under ground. I often, afterward, met priests in the cellar; when sent there for coal and other articles, as they had to pass up and down the com- mon cellar-stairs on their way. My wearisome daily prayers and labours, my pain of body, and depression of mind, which were so much increased by penances I had suffered, and tho3e which I constantly feared, and the feelings of shame^ BLACK NUNNERY. 129 remorse, and horror, which sometimes arose, brought me to a state which I cannot describe. In the first place, my frame was enfeebled by the uneasy postures I was required to keep for so long a time during prayers. This alone I thought was sufficient to undermine my health and destroy my life. An hour and a half every morning I had to sit on the floor of the community-room, with my feet under me, my body bent forward, and my head hanging on one side, — in a posture expressive of great humilityj it is true, but very fatiguing to keep for such an unreasonable length of time. Often I found it impossible to avoid falling asleep in this posture, which I could do without detection, by *bending a little lower than usual. The signal to rise, or the noise made by the rising of the other nuns, then woke me, and I got up with the rest un- observed. Before we took the posture just described, we had to kneel for a long time without bending the body, keeping quite erect, with the exception of the knees only, with the hands together before the breast This I found the most distressing attitude for me, and never assumed it withe ut feeling a sharp pain in my chest, which I often thought would soon lead me to my grave — that is, to the great common recep- tacle for the dead, under the chapel. And this up- right kneeling posture we were obliged to resume as soon as we rose from the half-sitting posture first mentioned ; so that I usually felt myself exhausted M ; ,■ ! : ( I; ' ; il h I i Jp fl\ If ■ ■ . ' '^ I '} I . ' 1- l> 1 ,' '"^1, ( ' i' m \ ^■.M I- m Hit, 1*1 i I ! If ' i 1 il ■ i' • .1 ' r ■ 1 ||: V ; %"''i I H i . ■ : '^ \ ' i\U ilil 130 BLACK NUNNERY. and near to fainting before the conclusion of morn- ing services. I found. the meditations extremely tedious, and often did I sink into sleep while we were all seated in silence on the floor. When required to tell my meditations, as it was thought to be of no great im- portance what we said, I sometimes found I had nothing to tell but a dream, and told that, which passed off very well. Jane Ray appeared to be troubled still more than myself with wandering thoughts ; and when blamed for them, would reply, " I begin very well ; but di- rectly I begin to think of some old friend of mine, and my thoughts go a-wandering from one country to another." Sometimes I confessed my failing asleep; and often the priests have talked to me about the sin of sleeping in time of meditation. • At last, one of them proposed to me to prick myself with a pin, which I have often done, and so roused myself for a time. My close confinement in the Convent, and the want of opportunities to breathe the open air, might have proved more injurious to me than they did, had I not been employed a part of my time in more active labours than those of sewing, &c., to which I was chiefly confined. I took part occasionally in some of the heavy work, as washing, &c. The events which I am now to relate, occurred about five months after my admission into the Con- vent as a nun ; but I cannot ^x the time with pre- cision, as I know not of any thing which took place BLACK NUNNERY. 131 in the world about the bame period. The circum- stances I clearly remember; but, as I have else^ where remarked, we were not accustomed to keep any account of time. Information was given to us one day, that an- other novice was to be admitted among* us ; and we were required to remember and mention her often in our prayers, that she might have faithfulness in the service of her holy spouse. No information was given us concerning her beyond this fact : not a word about her age, name, or nation. On all similar occasions the same course was pursued, and all that the nuns ever learnt concerning one another was what they might discover by being together, and which usually amounted to little or nothing. When the day of her admission arrived, though I did not witness the ceremony in the chapel, it was a gratification to us all on one account, because we were always released from labour, and enjoyed a great recreation-day. Our new sister, when she was introduced to the " holy" society of us " saints," proved to be young, of about the middle size, and very good-looking for a Canadian; for I soon ascertained that she waa one of my own countrywomen. The Canadian fe- males are generally not handsome. I never learnt her name, nor any thing of her history. She had chosen Saint Martin for her nun name. She was admitted in the morning, and appeared melancholy all day. This I observed was always the case; and the remarks made by others, led me to believe > r ,'V > U . i^A ii|j i I i I Sh.'l v! ; I j I /i 3 I 1 ! m : ' (!!: i ' . hi t Ml: I ■ 1 i i ■ ■ i i < : s ':: i I * lMH+1! .• i imI;i ri / ' i i I » \ 132 BLACK NUNNERY. that they, and all they had seen, had^ felt sad and miserable for a longer or shorter time. Even the Superior, as it may be recollected, confessed to me that she had experienced the same feelings when she was received. When bedtime arrived, she pro- ceeded to the chamber with the rest of us, and was assigned a bed on the side of the room opposite my own, and a little beyond. The nuns were all soon in bed, the usual silence ensued, and I was making my customary mental prayer and composing myself to sleep, when I heard the most piercing and heart- rending shrieks proceed from our new comrade. Every nun seemed to rise as if by one impulse, for no one could hear such sounds, especially in such total silence, without being greatly excited. A gen- eral noise succeeded, for many voices spoke together, uttering cries of surprise, compassion, or fear. It was in vain for the night-watch to expect silence : for onc^ we forgot rules and penances, and gave vent to our feelings, and she could do nothing but call for the Superior. Strange as it may seem, mad Jane Ray, who found an opportunity to make her- self heard for an instant, uttered an exclamation in English, which so far from expressing any sympathy for the sufferer, seemed to betray feelings hardened to the last degree against conscience and shame. This caused a laugh among some of those who un- derstood her, and had become hardened to their own trials, and of course in a great measure to those of others. i heard a man*s voice mingled with the cries and BI/ikCK NUNNERY. 133 shrieks of the nun. Father Gluiblier, of the Semi- ' nary, I had felt confident, was in the Superior's room at the time when we retired ; and several of the nuns afterward assured me that it was he. The Superior soon made her appearance, and in a harsh manner commanded silence. I heard her threaten gagging her, and then say, " You are no better than anybody' else, and if you do not obey, you shall be sent to the cells." One young girl was taken into the Convent du- ring my abode there, under peculiar circumstances. I was acquainted with the whole affair, as I was employed to act a part in it. Among the novices, was a young lady of about seventeen, the daughter of an old rich Canadian. She had been remarkable for nothing that I know of, except the liveliness of her disposition. The Superior once expressed to us a wish to have her take the veil, though the girl herself had never had any such intention, that I knew of Why the Supe- rior wished to receive her, I could only conjecture. One reason might have been, that she expected to receive a considerable sum from her father. She was, however, strongly desirous of having the girl in our community, and one day said : " Let us take her in by a trick, and tell the old man she felt too humble to take the veil in public." Our plans then being laid, the unsuspecting girl was induced by us, in sport, as we told her, and made her believe, to put on such a splendid robe as I had worn on my admission, and to pass through 12 'I 1 m^y 'i' 1 1 m 1^ 1 n f 1 ' f n ■" :! mM\ \i Ni If ^ *I 1 ! R'ii Iff I ^ i^^ i ili''i|- If. 'i " f -' f ^*fl I ) ' J 1 •»'«i!'' 1 I- ■ . v.* V* * i ;; 134 BLACK NUNNERY. some of the ceremonies of taking the veil. After this, she was seriously informed, that she was con- sidered as having entered the Convent in earnest, and must henceforth bury herself to the world, as she would never be allowed to leave it. We put on her a nun's dress, though she wept, and refused, and expressed the greatest repugnance. The Supe- rior threatened, and promised, and flattered, by turns, until the poor girl had to submit ; but her ap- pearance long showed that she was a nun only by compulsioji. In obedience to the directions of the Superior, we exerted ourselves to make her contented, espe- cially when she was first received, when we got round her, and told her we had felt so for a time, but having since become acquainted with the hap- piness of a nun's life, were perfectly content, and would never be willing to leave the Convent. An exception seemed to be made in her favour, in one respect : for I believe no criminal attempt was made upon her, until she had been for some time an in- mate of the nunnery. Soon after her reception, or rather her forcible entry into the Convent, her father called to make inquiry about his - daughter. The Superior first spoke with him herself, and then called us to repeat her plausible story, which I did with accuracy. If I had wished to say any thing else, I never should have dared. We told the foolish old man, that his daughter, whom we all affectionately loved, had long desired ' 17 BLACK NUNNERY. 135 '■"•^■v to be(!ome a Nun, but had been too humble to wish to appear before spectators, and had, at her own de- sire, been favoured with a private admission into the community. The benefit conferred upon himself and his fami- ly, by this act of self-consecration, I reminded him, must be truly great and valuable ; as every family which furnishes a priest, or a nun, is justly looked upon as receiving the peculiar favour of heaven on that account. The old Canadian firmly believed ev^ry word I was forced to tell him, took the event as a great blessing, and expressed the greatest readiness to pay more than the customary fee to the Convent. After the interview, he withdrew, promising soon to return and pay a handsome sum to the convent, which he performed with all des- patch, and the greatest cheerfulness. The poor girl never heard that her father had taken the trou- ble to call to see her, much less did she know any thing of the imposition passed upon him. She re- mained in the Convent when I left it. The youngest girl who ever took the veil of our sisterhood, was only fourteen years of age, and considered very pious. She lived but a short time. I was told that she was ill-treated by the priests^ and believed her death was in consequence. f h, >-n )! ■;.* ! < I fiV; 1 w i' 'M ) i ' • ■ } If M m M! i^ * ■ f ' ^'i i '1 \ t 1 1 1: 1 . ■ , ' L .ill ll ■!j#l ■li^ II 1 ^^ •• f " jI- ^ r CHAPTER XV. Injtuenclng Novices— Dijiculty of convincing Persona from the United States -Tale of the Bishop in the City— The Bishop in the Convent— The Prisoners in the Cells— Prac- tice in Singing— Narratives— Jan9 Ray^s Hymn^—Tbs Superior's best Trick, It was considered a great duty to exert ourselves to influence novices in favour of the Roman Cath- olic religion ; and different nuns were, at different times, charged to do what they could, by conversa- tion, to make favourable impressions on the minds of some, who were particularly indicated to us by the Superior. I often heard it remarked, that those who were influenced with the greatest difficulty, were young ladies from the United States ; and on some of those, great exertions were made. Cases in which citizens of the States were said to have been converted to the Roman Catholic faith, were sometimes spoken of, and always as if they were considered highly important. The Bishop, as we were told, was on the public square, on the day of an execution, when, as he said, a stranger looked at him in some peculiar manner, which made him confidently believe God intended to have him converted by his means. When he went home, he wrote a letter for him, and the next day found him again in the sam« place^ and gave him the letter, which led to his b«- BLACK NUNNERY. 137 coming a Roman Catholic. This man, it was added, proved to le a citizen of the States. The Bishop, as I have remarked, was not very dignified on all occasions, and sometimes acted in such a manner as would not have appeared well in public. One day I saw him preparing for mass ; and be- cause he had some difficulty in getting on his robe, showed evident signs of anger. One of the nuns remarked : " The Bishop is going to perform a pas- sionate mass." Some of the others exclaimed : " Are you not ashamed to speak so of my lord ?" And she was rewarded with a penance. But it might be hoped that the Bishop would be free from the crimes of which I have declared so many priests to have been guilty. I am far from entertaining such charitable opinions of him ; and I had good reasons, after a time. I was often required to sleep on a sofa, in the room of the present Superior, as I may have alrea- dy mentioned. One night, not long afler I was first introduced there, for that purpose, and within the first twelve months of my wearing the veil, having retired as usual, at about half-past nine, not long afler we had got into bed, the alarm-bell from without, which hangs over the Superior's bed, was rung. She told me to see who was there ; and going down, I heard the signal given, which I have before mentioned, a peculiar kind of hissing sound made through the teetL T answered with a low, " Hum — hum ;" and 12* i ii ,.•!! i M :U !f' i 1 1 ii ' '.I i .Ii ;':( i!'^' Ui ll ' ' .^1 'i ! i « i ' t ■ VI 1 H Wh W'i \:\ Id! '[''I \Am R^-J:i| n r I f ii-p. f : •■)■ 138 BLACK NUNNEET. then opened the door. It was Bishop Lartique, the present Bishop of Montreal. He said to me, "Are you a Novice or a Received ?" meaning a Received nun. I answered a " Received." He then requested me to conduct him to the Su- perior's room, which I did. He went to the hed, drew the curtains behind him, and I lay down again upon the sofa, until morning, when the Superior called me, at an early hour, about daylight, and di- rected me to show him the door, to which I con- ducted him, and he took his departure. I continued to visit the cellar frequently, to carry up coal for the fires, without any thing more than a general impression that there were two nuns some- where imprisoned in it. One day while there on my usual errand, I saw a nun standing on the right of the cellar, in front of one of the cell doors I had before observed ; she was apparently engaged with something within. This attracted my attention. The door appeared to close in a small recess, and was fastened with a stout iron bolt on the outside, the end of which was secured by being let into a hole in the stone-work which formed the posts. The door, which was of wood, was sunk a few inches beyond the stone-work, which rose and form- ed an arch overhead. Above the bolt was a small window supplied with a fine grating, which swung open, a small bolt having been removed from it, on the outside. The nun I had observed seemed to be whispering with some person within, through the little window: but I hastened to get my coal, and left BLACK NUNNERY. 139 the cellar, presuming that was the prison. When I visited the place again, being alone, I ventured to the spot, determined to learn the truth, presuming that the imprisoned nuns, of whom the Superior had told me on my admission, were confined there. I spoke at the window where I had seen the nun standing, and heard a voice reply in a whisper. The aperture was so small, and the place so dark, that I could see nobody ; but I learnt that a poor wretch was confined there a prisoner. I feared that I might be discovered, and after a few words, which I thought could do no harm, I withdrew. My curiosity was now alive, to learn every thing 1 could about so mysterious a subj ect. I made a few mquiries of Saint Xavier, who only informed me that they were punished for refusing to obey the Superior, Bishop, and Priests. I afterward found that the other nuns were acquainted with the fact I had just discovered. All I could learn, however, was, that the prisoner in the cell whom I had spoken with, and another in the cell just beyond, had bec»:i confined there several years without having been taken out; but their names, connex- ions, offences, and every thing else relating to them, I could never learn, and am still as ignorant of as Some conjectured that they had refused to ever. comply with some of the rules of the Convent or requisitions of the Superior; others, that they were heiresses whose property was desired for the Con- vent, and who would not consent to sign deeds of it. Some of the nuns informed me, that the severest of m 1 , \ '^^'\ u ('!; .Hr ir '* ' (1 i 1 1 ' ' c ; \ 1 ' '»! k a. 'I I 1 I I i ' ' ':!!■ )t, if, !■ V I r! .1 ' e 'I ■1 ,» ? ; h r X ■ „ i 140 BLACK NUNNERY. their sufferings arose from fear of supernatural beings. I often spoke with one of them in passing near their cells, when on errands in the cellar, but never ventured to stop long, or to press my inquiries very far. Besides, I found her reserved, and little dis- posed to converse freely, a thing I could not won- der at when I considered her situation, and the chai- acters of persons around her. She spoke like a woman in feeble health, and of broken spirits. I occasionally saw other nuns speaking to them, par- ticularly at meal-times, when they were regularly furnished with food, which was such as we our- selves ate. Their cells were occasionally cleaned, and then the doors were opened. I never looked into them, but was informed that the ground was their only floor. I presumed that they were furnished with straw to lie upon, as I always saw a quantity of old straw scattered about that part of the cellar, after he cells had been cleansed. I once inquired of one of them, whether they could converse together, and she replied that they could, through a small open- ing between their cells, Avhich I could not see. I once inquired of the one I spoke with in pass- ing, whether she wanted any thing, and she replied, *• Tell Jane Ray I want to see her a moment if she can slip away." When I went up I took an oppor- tunity to deliver my message to Jane, who concert- ed with me a signal to be used in future, in case a similar request should be made through me. Thii BLACK NUNNERy. 141 was a sly wink at her with one eye, accompanied with a slight toss of my head. She then sought an opponunity to visit the cellar, and was soon able to hold an interview with the poor prisoners, without being noticed by any one but myself. I afterward learnt that mad Jane Ray was not so mad, but she could feel for those miserable beings, and carry through measures for their comfort. She would often visit them with sympathizing words, and, when necessary, conceal part of her food while at table, and secretly convey it into their dungeons. Sometimes we would coijabine lor such an object; and I have repeatedly aided her in thus obtaining a larger supply of food than they had been able to obtain from others. I frequently thought of the two nuns confined in the cells, and occasionally heard something said about them, but very little. Whenever I visited the cellar, and thought it safe, I went up to the first of them and spoke a word or tw^o, and u&ually got some brief reply, without ascertaining that any particular change took place with either of them. The one with whom alone I ever conversed, spoke English perfectly well, and French I thought as well. I supposed she must have been well educa- ted, for I could not tell which was her native lan- guage. I remember that she frequently used these words when I wished to say more to her, and which alone showed that she was constantly afraid of pun- ifihmcnt : •♦ Oh, there's somebody coming — do go , I • i' V .'■ 1 ! •if nil I i ':( I. Ill, 'I t • ■ I |i . I : . I ■ i I it J \ 4 ■■■' / n4 ' I' h\'f ■ : , if I J i : r :,»-| 142 BLACK NUNNERY. away!" I have been told that the other prisoner also spoke English. It was impossible for me to form any certain opinion about the size or appearance of those two miserable creatures, for their cells were perfectly dark, and I never caught the slightest glimpse even of their faces. It is probable they were women not above the middle size, and my reason for this pre- sumption is the following: I was sometimes ap- pointed to lay out the clean clothes for all the nuns in the Convent on Saturday evening, and was al- ways directed to lay by two suits for the prisoners. Particular orders were given to select the largest sized garments for several tall nuns; but nothing of the kind was ever said in relation to the clothes for those in the cells. I had not been long a veiled nun, before I request- ed of the Superior permission to confess to the "Saint Bon Pasteur," (Holy Good Shepherd,) that is, the mysterious and nameless nun whom I had heard of while a novice. I knew of several others who had confessed to her at different times, and of some who had sent their clothes to be touched by her when they were sick; and I felt a desire to un- burden my heart of certain things, which I was loath to acknowledge to the Superior, or any of the priests. The Superior made me wait a little, until she could ascertain whether the "Saint Bon Pasteur" was ready to admit me ; and after a time returned, and told me to enter the old nuns* room. That BLACK NUNNERY. 143 apartment has twelve beds, arranged like the berths of a ship, by threes ; and as each is broad enough to receive two persons, twenty-four may be lodged there, which was about the number of old nuns in the Convent during most of my stay in it. Near an opposite corner of the apartment was a large glass case, with no appearance of a door, or other opening, in any part of it; and in that case stood the venerable nun, in the dress of the community, with her thick veil spread over her face, so as to conceal it entirely. She was standing, for the place did not allow room for sitting, and moved a little, which was the only sign of life, as she did not speak. I fell upon my knees before her, and began to confess some of my imperfections, which lay heavy upon my mind, imploring her aid and inter- cession, that I might be delivered from them. She appeared to listen to me with patience, but still never returned a word in reply. I became much affected as I went on, and at length began to weep bitterly ; and when I withdrew, was in tears. It seemed to me that my heart was remarkably relieved after this exercise, and all the requests I had made, I found, as I believed, strictly fulfilled. I often, afterward, visited the old nuns' room for the same purpose, and with similar results, so that my belief in the sanctity of the nameless nun, and my regard for her inter- cession, were unbounded. What IS remarkable, though I repeatedly w^as sent into that room to dust it, or to put it in order, I remarked that the glass case was vacant, and no li it •• ^1 1} '\1 '■i ■ I '(■ y\ 't ■ , j .1 > '■ '' 1 f m f|ff'*jif|:j i" t i'l i im' ' » ! i fi 'If ; !■ t( " t M ii" ■'! » ; .1' ! 1.-,... I J < if ! ■S ; '» «i 1 y I 144 BLACK NUNNERY. sigtis were to be found either of the nun or of the way by which she had leil it ; so that a solemn con- elusion rested upon my mind, that she had gone on one of her frequent visits to heaven. A priest would sometimes come in the daytime to teach us to sing, and this was done with some pa- rade or stir, as if it were considered, or meant to bo considered, as a thing of importance. The instructions, however, were entirely repe- titions of the words and tunes, nothing being taught even of the first principles of the science. It ap- peared to me, that although hymns alone were sung, the exercise was chiefly designed for our amusement, to raise our spirits a little, which were apt to become depressed. Mad Jane Ray certainly usually treated the whole thing as a matter of sport, and often excited those of us who understood Eng- lish to a great degree of mirth. She had a very fine voice, wJiich was so powerful as generally to be heard above the rest. Sometimes she would be silent when the other nuns began; and the Supe- rior would often call out, "Jane Ray, you don't sing." She always had some trifling excuse ready, and commonly appeared unwilling to join the rest. After being urged or commanded by the Superior, she would then strike up some English song, or profane parody, which was rendered ten times more ridiculous by the ignorance of the Lady Superior and the majority of the nuns. I cannot help laugh- ing now when I remember how she used to stand with perfect composure and sing. BLACK NUNNERY. " I Wish I was married and nothing to rue, With plenty of mone./ and nothing to do." 145 **Jane Ray, you don't sing right," the Superior would exclaim. " Oh," she would reply, with per- fect coolness, " that is the English for, ' Seigneur Dieu do clemence, Regois ce grand pecheur;" ' and, as sung by her, a person ignorant of the lan- guage would naturally be imposed upon. It was extremely difficult for me to conceal my laughter. I have always had greater exertion to make in re- pressing it than most other persons ; and mad Jane Ray often took advantage of this. Saturday evening usually brought with it much unpleasant work for some of us. We received the Sacrament ever ^imday; and in preparation for it, on Saturday ev . p ig we asked pardon of the Supe- rior and of each other "for the scandal we had caused them since we last received the Sacrament," and then asked the Superior's permission to receive it on the following day. She inquired of each nun who necessarily asked her permission, whether she, naming her as Saint somebody, had concealed any sin that should hinder her receiving it ; and i[ the answer was in the negative, she granted her per- mission. On Saturdays we were catechised by a priest, being assembled in a community-room. He sat on the right of the door in a chair. He often told us stories, and frequently enlarged on the duty of enticing novices into the nunnery. "Do you not 13 '/■ VI ■ '' r I •n ;! ■! \ m ,, V; \ I ') I'M I ■ i t 146 BLACK NUNNERY. ts U'^ ^ J feel happy," he would say, "now that you are safely out of the world, and sure of heaven ? But remem- ber how many poor people are yet in the world. Every novice you influence to take the black veil, will add to your honour in heaven. Teil them how happy you are." The Superior played one trick while I was in the Convent, which always passed for one of the most admirable she ever carried into execution. We were pretty good judges in a case of this kind, for, as may be presumed, we were rendered familiar with the arts of deception under so accomplished a teacher. There was an ornament on hand in the nunnery, of an extraordinary kind, which was prized at ten pounds ; but it had been made and exposed to view so long, that it became damaged and quite unsalea- ble. We were one day visited by an old priest from the country, who was evidently somewhat in- toxicated ; and as he withdrew to go to his lodgings, in the Seminary, where the country priests often stay, the Superior conceived a plan for disposing of the old ornament. " Come," said she, " we will pend it to the old priest, and swear he has bought it!" We all approved of the ingenious device, for it evidently niight be classed among the pious frauds we had so often had recommended to us both by pre- cept and example ; and the ornament was sent to him the next morning, as his property when paid for. He soon came into the Convent, and expressed the greatest surprise that he had been charged with lU'^i BLACK NUNNERY. U7 purchasing such a thing, for which he had no need and no desire. The Superior heard his declaration with patience, but politely insisted that it was a fair bargain ; and we then surrounded the old priest, with the strongest assertions that such was the fact, and that nobody would ever have thought of his purchasing it un- less he had expr* ssly engaged to take it. The poor old man was entirely put down. He was certain of the truth ; but what could he do to resist or dis- prove a direct falsehood pronounced by the Supe- rior of a Convent, and sworn to by all her holy nuns ? He finally expressed his conviction that w« were right : he was compelled to pay his money. ' «i ■■ i i::v < a i;,r ;' .(■' 1 I > ' li it [l,2:ii. i* li''i| llf;'! ■ foil: if' ir.j 1 ^riir V i |-|, in ". 1 *,■ ,1 > ! '■■M ' j :M pi I: B ' ' ■ ' * llfl-^ 1 ■ i i-' ^ I i. Ir n il,' i CHAPTER XVI. Frequency of the Priests^ Visits to the Nunnery— Thtir Free- dom and Crimes— Difficulty of learning their Names— Their Holy Retreat— Objections in our minds— Means used to counteract Conscience— Ingenious Arguments. Some of the priests from the Seminary were in the nunnery every day and night, and often several at a time. I have seen nearly all of them at dif- ferent times, though there are about ore hundred and fifty in the district of Montreal. There was a difference in their conduct ; though I believe every one of them was guilty of licentiousness; while not one did I ever see who maintained a character any way becoming the profession of a priest. Some were gross and degraded in a degree which few of my readers can ever have imagined ; and I should be unwilling to offend the eye, and corrupt the heart of any one, by an account of their words and ac- tions. Few imaginations can conceive deeds so abominable as they practised, and often required of some of the poor women, under the fear of severe punishments, and even of death. I do not hesitate to say with the strongest confidence, that although some of the nuns became lost to every sentiment of virtue and honour, especially one from the Congre- gational Nunnery whom I have before mentioned, Saint Patrick, the greater part of them loathed the practices to which they were compelled to submit BLACK NUNNERY. 140 by the Superior and priests, who kept them under so dreadful a bondage. Some of the priests whom I saw I never knew byname, and the names of others I did not learn for a time, and at last learnt only by accident. They were always called " Mon pere," my father ; but sometimes, when they had purchased some- thing in the ornament-room, they would give their real names, with directions where it should be sent. Many names, thus learnt, and in other ways, were whispered about from nun to nun, and became pret- ty generally known. Several of the priests, some of us had seen before we entered the Convent. Many things of which I speak, from the nature of the case, must necessarily rest chiefly upon my own word, until further evidence can be obtained : but there are some facts for which I can appeal to the knowledge of others. It is commonly known in Montreal that some of the priests occasionally withdraw from their customary employments, and are not to be seen for some time, it being understood that they have retired for religious study, medita tion, and devotion, for the improvement of their hearts. Sometimes the/ are thus withdrawn from the world for weeks : but there is no fixed period. This was a fact I knew before I took the veil ; for it is a frequent subject of remark, that such or such a Father is on a " holy retreat." This is a term which conveys the idea of a religious seclusion from the world for sacred purposes. On the re- appearance of a priest after such a period, in th« 18* 1^1 M h ; it! II ':1 '1! I m mh ill :llit ,u ^•h: ■> I t i n t PI'' II r^^: I > if ■ II • r u V5% BLACK VUNHBKT. at catechism by the priests, were designed for this end. One of these I will repeat. One day, as a priest assured us who was hearing us say the cat. echism on Saturday afternoon, as one Monsieur • • * *, a well-known citizen of Montreal, was walking near the cathedral, he saw Satan giving orders to numerous evil spirits who had assembled around him. Being afraid of being seen, and yet wishing to observe what was done, he hid himself where he could observe all that passed. Satan des- patched his devils to different parts of the city, with directions to do their best for him ; and they return, ed in a short time, bringing in reports of their suc- cess in leading persons of different classes to the commission of various sins, which they thought would be agreeable to their master. Satan, however, expressed his dissatisfaction, and ordered them out again ; but just then a spirit from the Black Nun- nery came, who had not been seen before, and stated that he had been trying for seven years to persuade one of the nuns to doubt, and had just succeeded. Satan received the intelligence with the highest pleasure; and turning to the spirits around hitn, said : " You have not half done your work — he has done much more than all of you." In spite, however, of our instructions and warn- ings, our fears and penances, such doubts would in- trude ; and I have often indulged them for a time, and at length, yielding to the belief that I was wrong in giving place to them, would confess them, and undergo with cheerfulness such new penances as I I 'fir I. BLACK NUNNERY. 1^3 was loaded with. Others too would occasionally entertain and privately express such doubts ; though we all had been most solemnly warned by the cruel murder of Saint Francis. Occasionally some of the nuns would go further, and resist the restraints or punishments imposed upon them; and it was not uncommon to hear screams, sometimes of a most piercing and terrific kind, from nuns suffering under discipline. Some of my readers may feel disposed to exclaim against me, for believing things, which will strike them as so monstrous and abominable. To such, I would say, without pretending to justify myself — You know little of the position in which I was placed : in the first place, ignorant of any other re- ligious doctrines ; and in the second, met at every moment by some ingenious argument, and the ex- ample of a large community, who received all the instructions of the priests as of undoubted truth, and practised upon them. Of the variety and specious- ncss of the arguments used, you cannot have any correct idea. They were often so ready with re- plies, examples, anecdotes, and authorities, to enforce their doctrines, that it seemed to me they could never have learnt it all from books, but must have been taught by wicked spirits. Indeed, when I reflect upon their conversations, I am astonished at their art and address, and find it difficult to account for their subtlety and success in influencing my mind, and persuading me to any thing they pleased. It seems to me, that hardly anybody would be safe in In W:' / li / I 1 MP ! s I I i; i ■ ( f III 1! i) r i( t ;, s I ^:;!M h ill I t , lii. 1'-! . :'■!. |i ; h Id '/»') (. 1,1 ; ) I i I r I U i i i.r:!i!!:( Iv ,.l IMu I ■ ■ 164 BLACK NUNNKIT. their hands. If you were to go to confession twice, I believe you would feel very differently from what you do now. They have such a way of avoiding one thing, and speaking of another, of affirming this, and doubting or disputing that, of quoting authori- ties, and speaking of wonders and miracles recently performed, in confirmation of what they teach, as familiarly known to persons whom they call by name, and whom they pretend to oflfer as witnesses, * though they never give you an opportunity to speak with them — these, and many other means, they use in such a way, that they always blinded my mind, and, I should think, would blind the minda tff others. iiH^i-i ' , I I i '•iiii* I li (in t(f St I ill, ill MWV Ilif uw ;|. i ill I ' CHAPTER XVII. Treatment qf young Infanta in the Convent— Talking Im Sleep— 'Amusemcnta—Ceremoniea at the public intenneni tif deceased Nans— Sudden disappearance of the Old Superior —Introduction cf the new one— Superstition— Alarm qf a Nun — DifUculty cf Communication with other Nuns. It will be recollected, that I was informed im- mediately after receiving the veil, that infants w\^Te occasionally murdered in the Convent. I was ine day in the nuns' private sick-room, when I had an opportunity, unsought for, of witnessing deeds of such a nature. It was, perhaps, a month after the death of Saint Francis. Two little twin babes, the children of Sainte Catharine, were brought to a priest, who was in the room, for baptism. I was present while the ceremony was performed, wUh the Superior and several of the old nuns, whose names I never knew, they being called Ma tante^ Aunt. The priests took turns in attending to confession and catechism in the Convent, usually three i .oT^ths at a time, though sometimes longer periods. The priest then on duty was Father Larkin. He is a good-looking European, and has a brot}ier who is a professor in the college. He baptized, and then put oil upon the heads of the infants, as is the cu»> torn after baptism. They were then taken, ono after another, by one of the old nuns, in the pres- a'^)vvv-s 'A I 1) r !'! r i\ I I I- ;*' ' jHi • t ' 1 ■ ; • i.' • 1 '. ii {;>■ t r ,1 •:!! it; 1 ! : ! ■ ''I ^ . i !; ,♦ t < :l ^^ if ''.lilf '■■[''! ^ 1:1 'i!i<, '^^ 158 BLACK NUNNERY. cupied with different games, particularly backgam- mon and drafts, and m such conversation as did not relate to our past lives, and the outside of the Con- vent. Sometimes, however, our sports would be interrupted on such days by the entrance of one of the priests, who would come in and propose that his fi§te, the birthday of his patron saint, should be kept by " the saints." We saints ! Several nuns died at different times while I was in the Convent ; how many I cannot say, but there was a considerable number : I might rather say, many in proportion to the number in the nunnery. The proportion of deaths I am sure was very large. There were always some in the nuns' sick-rooms, and several interments took place in the chapel. - When a Black nun is dead, the corpse is dressed as if living, and placed in the chapel in a sitting posture, within the railing round the altar, with a book in the hand, as if reading. Persons are then freely admitted from the street, and some of them kneel and pray before it. No particular notoriety is given, I believe, to this exhibition out of the Con- vent ; but such a case usually excites some atten- tion. » The living nuns are required to say prayers for the delivery of their deceased sister from purga- tory, being informed, as in all other such cases, that if she is not there, and has no need of our inter- cession, our prayers are in no danger of bfeing thrown away, as they will be set down to the ac- count of some of our departed friends, or at least I'l M 1 BLACK NUNNERY. 159 to that of the souls which have no acquaintances to pray for them. It was customary for us occasionally to kneel before a dead nun thus seated in the chapel, and I have often performed that task. It was always painful, for the ghastly countenance being seen whenever I raised my eyes, and the feeling that the position and dress were entirely opposed to every idea of propriety in such a case, always made me melancholy. The Superior sometimes left the Convent, and was absent for an hour, or several hours, at a time, but we never knew of it until she Im J returned, and were not informed where she had been. I one day had reason to presume that she had recently paid a visit to the priests' farm, though I had not direct evidence that such was the fact. The priests' farm is a fine tract of land belonging to the Seminary, a little distance from the city, near the Lachine road, with a large old-fashioned edifice upon it. I hap- pened to be in the Superior's room on the day al- luded to, when she made some remark on the plain- ness and poverty of her furniture. I replied, thai she was not proud, and could not be dissatished '^n that account ; she answered — " No ; but if I was, how much superio" if the fur- niture at the priests' farm! the poorest room ther« is furnished better than the best of mine." I was one day mending the fire in the Superior's room, when a priest was conversing with her on Ihe scarcity of money ; and I heard him say, that i 4 It i!* :fn t. Il ' ^ i'; r ? in . < i f ■ f ( t \- V'. V t 1 il; 'hi I* ; * t ■' .r 1; I ■!' i; li^ ! l*isr 160 BLACK NUNNERY. very little money was received by the priests for prayers, but that the principal part came with pen- ances and absolutions. One of the most remarkable and unaccountable things that happened in the Convent, was the dis- appearance of the old Superior. She had perform- ed her customary part during the day, and had acted and appeared just as usual. She had shown no symptoms of ill health, met with no particular difficulty in conducting business, and no agitation, anxiety, or gloom, had been noticed in her conduct. We had no reason to suppose that during that day she had expected any thing particular to occur, any more than the rest of us. After the close of our customary labours and evening; lecture, she dismiss- ed us to retire to bed, exactly in her usual manner. The next morning the bell rang, we sprang from our bed, hurried on our clothes as usual, and pro ceeded to the community-room in double line, to commence the morning exercises. There, to our surprise, we found Bishop Lartigue ; but the Supe- rior was nowhere to be seen. The Bishop soon addressed us, instead of her, and informed us, that a lady near him, whom he presented to us, was now the Superior of the Convent, and enjoined upon us the same respect and obedience which we had paid to her predecessor. The lady he introduced to us was one of our oldest nuns, Saint Du * * * *, a very large, fleshy woman, with swelled limbs, which rendered her very slow in walking, and often gave her great dis- BLACK NUNNERir. 161 tres3. Not a word was dropped from which we could conjecture the cause of this change, nor of the fate of the old Superior. I took the first opportunity to inquire of oYie of the nuns, whom I dared talk to, what had become of her ; but I found them as ignorant as myself, though suspicious that she had been murdered by the orders of the Bishop. Never did I obtain any light on her mysterious disappear- ance. I am confident, however, that if the Bishop wished to get rid of her privately and by foul means, he had ample opportunities and power at his command. Jane Ray, as usual, could not al- low such an occurrence to pass by without intima- ting her ovim suspicions more plainly than any other of the nuns would have dared to do. She spoke out one day, in the community-room, and said, " I'm going to have a hunt in the cellar for my old Superior." "Hush, Jane Rav!" exclaimed some of the nuns, "you'll be punished.'* "My mother used to tell me," replied Jane, •* never to be afraid of the face of man." It cannot be thought strange that we were super- stitious. Some were more easily terrified than others, by unaccountable sights and sounds : but all of us believed in the power and occasional appear- ance of spirits, and ware ready to look for them at almost any time. I have seen several instances of alarm caused by such superstition, and have expe- rienced it myself more than once. I was one day sitting mending aprons, beside one of the old nuns, 14* ■ 'i I) h\ i ! >■ i' i s J 7, '< \. h '.II v; ( • r fl •ii- ■Hi 1 1 ■Hi 162 BLACK MVNNERY. in a community-room, while the litanies were re- peating ; as I was very easy to laugh, Saint Ignaoc, or Agnes, came in, walked up to her with much agitation, and began to whisper in her ear. She usually talked but little, and that made me more curious to know what was the matter with her. I overheard her say to the old nun, in much alarm, that in the cellar, from which she had just returned, she had heard the most dreadful groans that ever came from any being. This was enough to give me uneasiness. I could not account for the appear- ance of an evil spirit in any part of the Convent, for I had been assured that the only one ever known there, was that of the nun who had died with an unconfessed sin, and that others were kept at a dis- tance by the holy water that was rather profusely used in different parts of the nunnery. Still, I pre- sumed that the sounds heard by Saint Ignace must have proceeded from some devil, and I felt great dread |it the thought of visiting the cellar again. I determined to seek further information of the terri- fied nun ; but when I addressed her on the subject, at recreation-time, the first opportunity I could find, she replied, that I was always trying to make her break silence, and walked off to another group in the room, so that I could obtain no satisfaction. It is remarkable that in our nunnery, we were almost entirely cut off from the means of knowing any thing, even of each other. There were many nuns whom I know nothing of to this day, after having been in the same rooms with them every BLACK NUNNERY. 163 day and night for many months. There was a nun, whom I supposed to be in the Convent, and whom I was anxious to learn something about from the time of my entrance as a novice ; but I never was able to learn any thing concerning her, not even whether she was in the nunnery or not, whether alive or dead. She was the daughter of a rich fam- ily, residing at Point aux Trembles, of whom I had heard my mother speak before I entered the Con- vent. The name of her family I think was Lafay- ette, and she was thought to be from Europe. She was known to have taken the black veil ; but as I was not acquainted with the name of the Saint she had assumed, and I could not describe her in " the world," all my inquiries and observations proved entirely in vain. I had heard before my entrance into the Convent, that one of the nuns had made her escape from it during the last war, and once inquired about her of the Superior. She admitted that such was the fact; but I was never able to learn any particulars con- cerning her name, origin, or manner of escape. \W iil i:'Pl! , ii (' i; I : i ? .1 ' ! <■. i 1 J) ti. ,1' \ i 'M ■ , \\i 1 ■ ) r 1 1 J f i ' ,1 t Ij . '" ' ! 1 1 \\ ;. i : . 'i > h ' 1 • ' ) V'- 'It 1 1 'i \ J-' ••VMk'^ , ' ' I ■iV V' i i 1 w [1 } U k". ^ " .M^ ! ,1 1^ 'i ♦' i s I: ' CHAPTER XVIIL />Mappeara7u;e of Nuns— St. Pierre— Gags— My temporary Confinement in a Cell— The Cholera Season— How to avoid it— Occupations in the Convent during the Pestilence— Man- ufacture of Wax Candles — The Election Riots— Alarm among the Nuns — Preparations for Defence— Penances. I AM unable to say how many nuns disappeared while I was in the Convent. There were several. One was a young lady called St. Pierre, I think, but am not certain of her name. There were two nuns by this name. I had known her as a novice with me. She had been a novice about two years and a half before J became one. She was rather large without being tall, and had rather dark hair and eyes. She disappeared unaccountably, and nothing was said of her except what I heard in whispers from a few of the nuns, as we found mo- ments when we could speak unobserved. Some told me they thought she must have left the Convent ; and I might have supposed so, had I not some time afterward found some of her things lying about, which she would, in such a case, doubt- less have taken with her. I never had known any thing more of her than what I could observe or con- jecture. I had always, however, the idea that her parents or iriendjs were wealthy, for she sometimes ■'t BLACK NUNNERY. 165 received clothes and other things, which were very rich. Another nun, named Saint Paul, died suddenly ; but as in other cases, we knew so little, or rather were so entirely ignorant of the cause and circum- stances, that we could only conjecture ; and being forbidden to converse freely on that or any other subject, thought but little about it. I have mention- ed that a number of veiled nuns thus mysteriously disappeared during my residence among them. 1 cannot perhaps recall them all, but I am confident there were as many as five, and I think more. All that we knew in such cases was, that one of our number who had appeared as usual when last ob- served, was nowhere to be seen, and never was again. Mad Jane Ray, on several such occasions, would indulge in her bold, and, as we thought, dan- gerous remarks. She had intimated that some of those, who had been for a time in the Convent, were by some means removed to make way for new ones ; and it was generally the fact, that the disappearance of one and the introduction of another into our community, were nearly at the same time. I have repeatedly heard Jane Ray say, with one of her significant looks, "When you appear, some- body else disappears !" It is unpleasant enough to distress or torture one's self; but there is something worse in being tor- mented by others, especially where they resort to force, and show a pleasure in compelling you, and leave you no hope of escape, or opportunity to resist. ii ir 1! i \ 1 ii i -" \ ,i t ' I I !,■; i I h 1 '^\ \l Yf . ' . 1 11 , ' 1 ! 1 ' I* 1 ■'! ? '' ;!■ ^ I 1 '. 1 . 1, ':•!■ 1 !n:li I , . . in^'' t-; ii ,fii If,' 1:' i r . ♦ ! 166 BLACK NUNNERY. I had seen the gags repeatedly in use, and some- times applied with a roughness which seemed ra- ther inhuman ; hut it is one thing to see and an- other thing to feel. There were some of the old nuns who seemed to take pleasure in oppressing those who fell under their displeasure. They were ready to recommend a resort to compulsory meas- ures, and ever ready to run for the gags. These were kept in one of the community-rooms, in a drawer between two closets ; and there a stock of about fifty of them was always in deposite. Some- times a number of nuns would prove refractory at a time ; and I have seen battles commenced, in which several appeared on both sides. The diso- bedient were, however, soon overpowered ; and to prevent their screams from being heard beyond the walls, gagging commenced immediately. I have seen half a dozen lying gagged and bound at once. , I have been subjected to the same state of invol- untary silence more than once : for sometimes I be- came excited to a state of desperation by the meas- ures used against me, and then conducted in a man- ner perhaps not less violent than some others. My hands have been tied behind me, and a gag put into my mouth, sometimes with such force and rudeness as to lacerate my lips and cause the blood to flow freely. Treatwient of this kind is apt to teach submission, and many umes I have acquiesced under orders re- ceived, or wishes expressed, with a fear of a recur- rence to some severe me»surea BLACK NUNNERY. IfT One day 1 had incurred the anger of the Supe- rior in a greater degree than usual, and it was or- dered that I should be taken to one of the cells. I was taken by some of the nuns, bound and gagged, carried down the stairs into the cellar, and laid upon the floor. Not long afterward I induced one of the nuns to request the Superior to come down and see me ; and on making some acknowledgment I was released. I will, however, relate this story rather more in detail. On that day I had been engaged with Jane Ray, in carrying into eflfect a plan of revenge upon an- other person, when I fell under the vindictive spirit of some of the old nuns, and suffered severely. The Superior ordered me to the cells, and a scene of violence commenced which I will not attempt to describe, nor the precise circumstances which led to it. Suffice it to say, that after exhausting my strength, by resisting as long as I could against several nuns, I had my hands draw^n behind my back, a leathern band passed first round my thumbs, then round my hands, and then round my waist, and fastened. This was drawn so tight that it cut through the flesh of my thumbs, making wounds, the scars of which still remain. A gag was then forced into my mouth, not indeed so violently as it sometimes was, but roughly enough ; atler which I was taken by main force, and carried down into the cellar, across it almost to the opposite extremity, and brought to the last of the second range of cells on the left hand. The door was opened, and I was .» t,' :..|i :)! Ji :h I- !S ii.;!i ft. t .t i' •<'] 1 ■ '^ I' 1 1 )V i I I ! 'Ilf''l "i tij! 1:' 1 1 168 BLACK NUNNERY. thrown m with violence, and left alone, the door being immediately closed and bolted on the outside. The bare ground was under me, cold and hard as if it had been beaten down even. I lay still, in the position in which 1 had fallen, as it would have been difficult for me to move, confined as I was, and ex- hausted by my exertions ; and the shock of my fall, and my wretched state of desperation and fear disin- clined me from any further attempt. I was in al- most total darkness, there being nothing perceptible except a slight glimmer of light which came in through the little window far above me. Kow long I remained in that condition I can only conjecture. It seemed to me a long time, and must have been two or three hours. I did not move, ex- pecting to die there, and in a state of distress which I cannot describe, from the tight bandage about my hands, and the gag holding my jaws apart at their greatest extension. I am confident I must have died before morning, if, as I then expected, I had been left there all night. By-and-by, however, the bolt was drawn, the door opened, and Jane Ray spoke to me in a tone of kindness. She had taken an op- portunity to slip into the cellar unnoticed on pur- pose to see me. She unbound the gag, took it out of my mouth, and told me she would do any thing to get me out of that dungeon. If she had had the bringing of me down, she would not have thrust me so brutally, and she would be revenged on those who had. She oflfered to throw herself upon her knees before the Superior and beg her forgiveness. To BLACK NUNNERY. 169 this I would not consent; but told her to ask the Superior to come to me, as I wished to speak to her. This I had no idea she would condescend to do; but Jane had not been gone long before the Superior came, and asked if I repented in the sight of God for what I had done. I replied in the affirmative ; and after a lecture of some length on the pain I had given the Virgin Mary by my conduct, she asked whether I was willing to ask pardon of all the nuns for the scandal I had caused them by my behaviour. To this I made no objection; and I was then re- leased from my prison and my bonds, went up to the community-room, and kneeling before all the sisters in succession, begged the forgiveness and prayers of each. Among the marks which I still bear of the wounds received from penances and violence, are the scars left by the belt with which I repeatedly tortured myself, for the mortification of my spirit- These are most distinct on my side ; for although the band, which was four or five inches in breadth, and extended round the waist, was stuck full of sharp iron points in all parts, it was sometimes crowded most against my side, by resting in my chair, and the wounds were usually deeper there than anywhere else. My thumbs were several times cut severely by the tight drawing of the band used to confine my arms, and scars are still visible upon them. The rough gagging which I several times en- dured wounded my lips very much ; for it was com- 15 ♦I : ,'!' Mi I \ ^ Nil !l ^11 ii{, m^ 111 > 1^ .;( .1 ■•. h^ I > • I , f i », H I ' i. t • ■I. 'J ii'< •iH^IMj ( w » : r < ! ^' ' ! rlt :H 1 1 H ' , ; M ; .-: i i iMi 170 BLACK NUNNERY. mon, in that operation, to thrust the gag hard against the teeth, and catch one or both the lips, which were sometimes cruelly cut. The object was to stop the screams made by the offender as soon as possible; and some of the old nuns delighted in tormenting us. A gag was once forced into my mouth which had a large splinter upon it, and this cut through my under lip, in front, leaving to this day a scar about half an inch long. The same lip was sev- eral times wounded, as well as the other ; but one day worse than ever, when a narrow piece was cut off" from the left side of it, by being pinched between the gag and the unde^ fore-teeth ; and this has left an inequality in it which is still very observable. One of the most shocking stories I heard of events that had occurred in the nunnery before my acquaintance with it, was the following, which was told me by Jane. What is uncommon, I can fix the da*e when I heard it. It was on New- Year's day, 1834. The ceremonies, customary in the early part of that day, had been performed ; after mass, in the morning, the Superior had shaken hands with all the nuns, and given u« her blessing, for she was said to have received power from heaven to do so only once a year, and then on the first day of the year. Besides this, cakes, raisins, &c. are dis- tributed to the nuns on that day. While in the community-room, I had taken a seat just within the cupboard-door, where I often found a partial shelter from observation with Jane, when a conversation incidentally began between us. Our BLACK NUNNERY. 17i practice often was, to take places there beside one of the old nuns, awaiting the time when she would go away for a little while, and leave us partially screened from the observation of others. On that occasion, Jane and I were left for a time alone ; when, after some discourse on suicide, she remark- ed, that three nuns once killed themselves in the Convent. This happened, she said, not long after her reception, and I knew, therefore, that it was several years before, for she had been received a considerable time before I had become a novice, Three young ladies, she informed me, took the veil together, or very near the same time, I am not cer- tain which. I know they have four robes in the Convent, to be worn during the ceremony of taking the veil ; but I never have seen more than one of them used at a time. Two of the new nuns were sisters, and the other their cousin. They had been received but a few days, when information was given one morning that they had been found dead in their beds, amid Q profusion of blood. Jane Ray said, she saw their corpses, and that they appeared to have killed them- selves, by opening veins in their arms with a knife they had obtained, and all had bled to death to- g^ether. What was extraordinary, Jane Ray added, that she had heard no noise, and that she believed nobody had suspected that any thing was wrong during the night. Saint Hypolite, however, had tfaled, that she found them in the morning, after the ^l n 1 '\ im t . ,• ? : i ,\\ hii. ■ i t ii;N^i mh 172 BLACK NUNNERY. Other nuns had gone to prayers, lying lifeless in their beds. For some reason or other, their death was not made public ; but their bodies, instead of being ex- hibited in full dress in the chapel, and afterward interred with solemnity beneath it, were taken un- ceremoniously into the cellar, and thrown into the hole I have so often mentioned. There were a few instances, and only a few, in which we knew any thing that was happening in the world ; and even then our knowledge did not extend out of the city. I can recall but three oc- casions of this kind. Two of them were when the cholera prevailed in Montreal ; and the other was the election riots. The appearance of the cholera, in both seasons of its ravages, gave us abundance of occupation. Indeed, we were more borne down by hard labour at those times, than ever before or ailerward during my stay. The Pope had given early notice that the burning of wax candles would afford protection from the disease, because so long as any person continued to burn one, the Virgin Mary would intercede for him. No sooner, therefore, had the alarming disease made its appearance in Montreal, than a long wax candle was lightod in the Convent for each of the inmates, so that all parts of it in use were arti- ficially illuminattd day and night. Thus a great many candles were constantly burning, which were to be replaced from those manufactured by the nuns. But this was a trifle. The Pope's message having ': f I I* BLACK NUNNERY. 173 been promulgated in the Grey Nunnery, the Con- gregational Nunnery, and to Catholics at large, through the pulpits, an extraordinary demand was created for wax candles, to supply which we were principally depended upon. All who could be em- ployed in making them were therefore set at work, and I, among the rest, assisted in different depart- ments, and witnessed all. Numbers of the nuns had been long familiar with the business ; for a very considerable amount of wax had been annually manufactured in the Convent; but now the works were much extended, and other occupations in a great degree laid aside. Large quantities of wax were received in the building, which was said to have been imported from Eng- land ; kettles were placed in some of the working- rooms, in which it was clarified by heat over coal fires, and when prepared, the process of dipping commenced. The wicks, which were quite long, were placed hanging upon a reel, taken up and dipped in succession, until, after many slow revolu- tions of the reel, the candles were of the proper size. They were then taken to a part of the room where tables were prepared for rolling them smooth. This is done by passing a roller over them, until they be- came even and polished^ after which they are laid by for sale. These processes caused a constant bustle in several of the rooms; and the melancholy reports from without, of the ravages of the cholera, with tho uncertainty of what might be the result with us, not- withstanding the promised intercession of the Virgin, 15* i 1 . i I ^iil'i ]■'! if" (' i I i*'i ii • r ' r 'i i- (' Y ' » ! ii '1 1 III 1 I i I , { ,■ i';^! M < •( lilll'.'' * 174 BLACK NVNNBRY. and the brilliant lights constantly burning in such numbers around us, impressed the scenes I used to witness very deeply on my mind. I had very little doubt myself, of the strict truth of the story we had heard of the security conferred upon those who burnt candles, and yet I sometimes had serious fears arise in my mind. These thoughts, however, I did my utmost to regard as great sins, and evidences of my own want of faith. It was during that period that I formed a partial acquaintance with sever? 1 Grey nuns, who used to come frequently for supplies of candles for their Convent. I had no opportunity to converse with them, except so far as the purchase and sale of the articles they required. I became familiar with their countenances and appearances, but was unable to judge of their characters or feelings. Concerning the rules and habits prevailing in the Groy Nun- nery, I therefore remained as ignorant as if I had been a thousand miles off; and they had no better opportunity to learn any thing of us beyond what they could see around them in the room where the candles were sold. We supplied the Congregational Nunnery also with wax candles, as I before remarked ; and in both those institutions, it was understood a constant illumination was kept up. Citizens were also fre- quently running in to buy candles, in great and small quantities, so that the business of storekeeping was far more laborious than common. We were confirmed in our faith in the intercession BLACK NUNNERY. 175 of the Virgin, when we found that we remained safe from the cholera ; and it is a remarkable fact, that not one case of that disease existed in the nunnery, during either of the seasons in which it proved so fotal in the city. When the election riots prevailed in Montreal, the city was thrown into general alarm ; we heard some reports, from day to day, ".hich made us anxious for ourselves. Nothing, however, gave me any serious thoughts until I saw uncommon move- ments in some parts of the nunnery, and ascertained, to my own satisfaction, that there was a large quan- tity of gunpowder stored in some secret place within the walls, and that some of it was removed, or pre- pared for use, under the direction of the Superior. I have mentioned several penances, in different parts of this narrative, which we sometimes had to perform. There is a great variety of them ; and, while some, though trifling in appearance, became very painful, by long endurance, or frequent re- petition; others are severe in their nature, and would never be submitted to unless through fear of something worse, or a real belief in their efficacy to remove guilt. I will mention here such as I recol- lect, which can be named without offending a vir- tuous ear ; for some there were, which, although I have been compelled to submit to, either by a mis- led conscience, or the fear of severe punishments, now that I am better able to judge of my duties, and at liberty to act, I would not mention or describe. Kissing the floor, is a very common penance; i if ii ; 1 i 1 . >l I w^ \ jilt • !t!i iWU M h ! .' ! il I, !' 1 'il U n (i lilt m \ ! i < I ■ 1 -i' • 1( \^ . t ' liri m\m' i! 176 BLACK NUNNERY. kneeling and kissing the feet of the other nuns, is another ; as are kneeling on hard peas, and walk- ing with them in the shoes. We had repeatedly to walk on our knees through the subterranean pas- sage, leading to the Congregational Nunnery ; and sometimes to eat our meals with a rope round our necks. Sometimes we were fed only with such things as we most disliked. Garlic was given to me on this account, because I had a strong antipa- thy against it. Eels were repeatedly given to some of us, because we felt an unconquerable repugnance to them, on account of reports we had heard of their feedir<:(- \ a dead carcasses, in the river St. Lawrence. It v/as ij incommon thing for us to be required to drink tic water in which the Superior had washed ]ie«' fc' •. Sometimes we were required to brand oarsf Ivef ivith a hot iron, so as to leave scars ; at other times to whip our naked flesh with several small rods, before a private altar, until we drew blood. I can assert, with the ^3rfect knowledge of the fact, that many of the nuns bear the scars of these wounds. One of our penances was to stand for a length of time, with our arms extended, in imitation of the Saviour on the cross. The Chemin de la Croix, or Road to the Cross, is, in fact, a penance, though it consists of a variety of pro strati .)ns, with the repe- tition of many prayers, oc upying two or three hours. This we had to peribrm frequently, going into the chapel, and falling before each chapelle in succession, at each time commemorating some par- BLACK NUNNERY. 177 licular act or circumstance reported of the Saviour's progress to the place of his crucifixion. Sometimes we were obliged to sleep on the floor in the winter, with nothing over us but a single sheet ; and some- times to chew a piece of window-glass to a fine powder, in the presence of the Superior. We had sometimes to wear leathern belts stuck full of sharp metallic points round our waists, and the upper part of our arms, bound on so tight that they penetrated the flesh, and drew blood. Some of the penances were so severe, that they seemed too much to be endured; and when they were imposed, the nuns who were to suffer them, sometimes showed the most violent repugnance. They would oflcn resist, and still oftener express their opposition by exclamations and screams. Never, however, was any noise heard from them, for a long time, for there was a remedy always ready to be applied in cases of the kind. The gag which was put into the mouth of the unfortunate Saint Francis, had been brought from a place where there were forty or fifty others, of different shapes and sizes. These I have seen in their depository, which id a drawer between two closets, in one of the community-rooms. Whenever any loud noise was made, one of these instruments was demanded, and gaggir g commenced at once. I have known many, many instances, and sometimes five or six nuns gagged at once. Sometimes they would bo- come so much excited before they could be bound find gagged, that considerable force was necessary W 1 1 ! i < ll ^ ii; !■ h i. 'u If- m *i ' ■ ^' i : VM it.:!, .1 <: i! If 1 k w w I If ^ . r.\\ ^ I j » 1 I I ■!^' I, I • »y J. r •UH^ 1. 1 H 178 BLACK NUNNERT. to be exerted ; and I have seen the blood flowing from mouths into which the gag had been thrust with violence. Indeed I ought to know something on this de- partment of nunnery discipline : I have had it tried upon myself, and I can bear witness that it is not only most humiliating and oppressive, but often ex- tremely painful. The mouth is kept forced open, and the straining of the jaws at their utmost stretch, for a considerable time, is very distressing. One of the worst punishments which I ever saw inflicted, was that with a cap ; and yet some of the old nuns were permitted to inflict it at their pleas- ure. I have repeatedly known them to go for a cap, when one of our number had transgressed a rule, sometimes though it were a very unimportant one. These caps were kept in a cupboard in the old nuns' room, whence they were brought when wanted. They were small, made of a reddish looking leather, fitted closely to the head, and fastened under the chin with a kind of buckle. It was the com- mon practice to tie the nun's hands behind and gag her before the cap was put on, to prevent noise and resistance. I never saw it worn by any for one moment, without throwing them in sev re sufl!erings. If permitted, they would scream in the most shock- ing manner ; and they always writhed as much as their confinement would allow. I can speak from per- sonal knowledge of this punishment, as I have en- dured it more than once ; and yet I have no idea of the cause of the pain. I never examined one of the BLACK NUNNERY. 179 caps, nor saw the inside, for they are always brought and taken away quickly ; but although the first sen- sation was that of coolness, it was hardly put on my head before a violent and indescribable sensation began, like that of a blister, only much more insup- portable ; and this continued until it was removed. It would produce such an acute pain as to throw us into convulsions, and I think no human being could endure it for an hour. After this punishment, wo felt its effects through the system for many days. Having once known what it was by experience, I held the cap in dread, and whenever I was con- demned to suffer the punishment again, felt ready to do any thing to avoid it. But when tied and gag- ged, with the cap on my head again, I could only sink upon the floor, and roll about in angaish until it was taken off This was usually done in about ten minutes, sometimes less, but the pain always continued in my head for several days. I thought that it might take away a person's reason if kept on a much longer time. If I had not been gagged, I am sure I should have uttered awful screams. I have felt the effects for a week. Sometimes fresh cabbage leaves were applied to my head to remove it. Having had no opportunity to examine my head, I cannot say more. This punishment was occasionally resorted to for very trifling offences, such as washing the hands without permission ; and it was generally applied on the spot, and before the other nuns in the con^« munity-room. :1 I' : ' . If' I ' r- n rM i H 1 ' i b> mi\ '■ H ,(. ':m' /.' h' •: I m hi*p' Mil (,'i ih ' I 'li CHAPTER XIX. Tlie Priests of the District of Montreal hate free access to th-s Black Nunnery — Crimes committed and required by than The Papers Command to commit indecent Crimes — Chu; ■ acters of the Old and New Superiors— The timidity of thi latter— I began to be employed in the IlospitaU—Somc account of Ifiem— Warning given mc by a nick Nun— Penance by Hanging. I II AYE mentioned before, that the country, as far down as Three Rivers, is furnished with priests by the Seminary of Montreal ; and that these hundred and fifty men are liable to be occasionally transfer- red from one station to another. Numbers of them are often to be seen in the streets of Montreal, as they may find a home in the Seminary. They are considered as having an equal right to enter the Black Nunnery whenever they please, and then, according to our oaths, they have com- plete control over the nuns. To nam^ all the works of shame of which they are guilty in that retreat, would require much time and space, neither would it be necessary to the accomplishment of my object, which is, the publication of but some of theii criminality to the world, and the development, in general terms, of scenes thus far carried on in se- cret within the walls of that Convent, where I was so long an inmate. Secure against detection by the world, they never believed that an eyewitness would ever escape to BLACK NUNNER7. 181 toll of their crimes, and declare some of their names betorc the world ; but the time has come, and somo of their deeds of darkness must come to the day. I have seen in the nunnery, the priests from more* I presume, than a hundred country places, admitted forshameful nndcriminal purposes: from St. Charles, St. Denis, St. Mark's, St. Antoine, Chambly, Bertier, St. John's. &L. &c. How unexpected ♦o them will be the disclosures I make ! Shut up in a place from which there has been thought to be but one way of egress, and that the passage to the grave, they considered' nemselves safe in perpetrating crimes in our presence, and in making us share in their criminality as often as they those, and conducted more shamelessly than even the brutes. These debauchees would come in with- out ceremony, c )ncealing their names, both by night and by day, where the cries and pains of the injured innocence of their victims could never reach the w^orld, for reliefer redress for their wrongs; without remorse or shame, they would glory in tor- turing, in the most barbarous manner, the feelings of those under their power; telling us, at the same time, that this mortifying the flesh was religion, and pleasing to God. We were sometimes invited to put ourselves ta voluntary sufferings in a variety of ways, not for a penance, but to show our devotion to God. A priest would sometimes sav to us — " Now, which of you h-'ve love enough for Jespv Christ to stick a pin through your cheeks?" IG •■ I. ■.i ' 1 ^.' I : .' v«i», .o.;<^^^' IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 2.2 I.I lU lit L25 HI 1.4 ■ 2.0 Photografiiic Sciences Corporation 13 WiST MAIN STRUT WIBSTH,N.Y. 14S80 (716) •72-4503 161^ BLACK NVNNBR7. % n , > p. \h-i ): .1 '■■•Is it ' Some of us would signify our readiness, and im- mediately thrust one through up to the head. Some* times he would propose that we sh;>uld repeat the operation several times on the spot ; and the cheeks of a number of nuns would be bloody. There were other acts occasionally proposed and consented to, which I cannot name in a book. Such the Superior would sometimes command us to per- form ; many of them things not only useless and unheard of, but loathsome and indecent in the high- est possible degree. How they could ever have been invented I never could conceive. Things were done worse than the entire exposure of the person, though this was occasionally required of several at once, in the presence of priests. The Superior of the Seminary would sometimes come and inform us, that he had received orders from the Pope, to request that those nuns who pos- sessed the greatest devotion and faith, should be re- quested to perform some particular deeds, which he named or described in our presence, but of which no decent or moral person could ever endure to speak. I cannot repeat what would injure any ear, not debased to the lowest possible degree. I am bound by a regard to truth, however, to confess, that deluded women were found among us, who would comply with those requests. There was a great difference between the char- acters of our old and new Superior, which soon be- came obvious. The former used to say she liked to walk, because it would prevent her from becom- BLACK NUNNERT. 183 t i Ing corpulent. She was, therefore, very active, and constantly going about from one part of the nun* nery to another, overseeing us at our various em» ployments. I never saw in her any appearance of timidity : she seemed, on the contrary, bold and masculine, and sometimes much more than that, cruel and cold-blooded, in scenes calculated to over- come any common person. Such a character she had particularly exhibited at the murder of Saint Francis. The m w Superior, on the other hand, was so heavy and lame, that she walked With much diffi- culty, and consequently exercised a less vigilant oversight of the nuns. She was also of a timid disposition, or else had been overcome by some great fright in her past life; for she was apt to become alarmed in the night, and never liked to be alone in the dark. She had long performed the part of an old nun, which is that of a spy upon the younger ones, and was well known to us in that character, under the name of Ste. Margarite. Soo« after her promotion to the station «f Superior, she appointed me to sleep in her apartment, and assign- ed me a sofa to lie upon. One night, while I was asleep, she suddenly threw herself upon me, and exclaimed in great alarm, " Oh ! mon Dieu I mon Dieu ! Qu'est que qa ?" Oh, my God ! my God I What IS that ? I jumped up and looked about the room, but saw nothing, and endeavoured to convince her that there was nothing extraordinary there. But she insisted that a ghost had come and held in ;• i l-^ \ n '^W.) ';|. JlHIil rill . 1B4 BLACK NUNNERY. her bed-curtain, so that she could not draw^ it. I examined it, and found that the curtain had been caught by a pin in the valance, which had held it back ; but it was impossible to tranquillize her for some time. She insisted on my sleeping with her the rest of the night, and I stretched myself across the foot of her bed, and slept tliere till morning. During the last part of my stay in the Convent, I was often employed in attending in the hospitals. There are, as I have before mentioned, several apartments devoted to the sick, and there s a phy- sician of Montreal, who attends as physician to the Convent. It must not be supposed, however, that he knows any thing concerning the private hospi- tals. It is a fact of great importance to be dis- tinctly understood, and constantly borne in mind, that he is never, under any circumstances, admitted into the private hospital-rooms. Of those he sees nothing more than any stranger whatever. He is limited to the care of those patients who are admit- ted from the city into the public hospital, and one of the nuns' hospitals, and these he visits every day. Sick poor are received for charity by the institu- tion, attended by some of the nuns, and oflen go away with the highest ideas of their charitable characters and holy lives. The physician himself might perhaps in some cases share in the delu- sion. I frequently followed Dr. Nelson through the public hospital, at the direction of the Superior* with pen, ink, and paper in my hands, and wrote BLACK NUNNERY, 185 lown the prescriptions which he ordered for the difierent patients. These were afterward prepared and administered by the attendants. About a year before I left the Convent, I was first appointed to attend the private sick-rooms, and was frequently employed in that duty up to the day of my depart- ure. Of course, I had opportunities to observe the number and classes of patients treated there ; and in what I am to say on the subject, I appeal with perfect confidence to any true and competent wit- ness to confirm my words, whenever such a witness may appear. It would be vain for anybody who has merely visited the Convent from curiosity, or resided in it as a novice, to question my declarations. Such a person must necessarily be ignorant of even the ex- istence of the private rooms, unless informed by some one else. Such rooms, however, there are. ard I could relate many things which have passed there during the hours I was employed in them, as I have stated. One night I was called to sit up with an old nun, named Saint Clare, who, in going down-stairs, had dislocated a limb, and lay in a sick-room adjoining an hospital. She seemed to be a little out of her nead a part of the time, but appeared to be quite in possession of her reason most of the night It was easy to pretend that she was delirious ; but I considered her as speaking the truth, though I felt reluctant to repeat what I heard her say, and ex- •used myself from mentioning it even at confbesiMii ,y- 'i ?>> Wr i\ rt:i> : '\ ! t t 'I !i !ii J!; 'if' ^ ' •; f- '■>i ' i .!! . If. ; '; 186 BLACK NUNNERY. on the ground that the Superior thought her de- ranged. What led her to some of the most remarkable parts of her conversation, was a motion I made, in the course of the night, to take the light out of her little room into the adjoining apartment, to look once more at the sick persons there. She begged me not to leave her a moment in the dark, for she could not bear it. *• I have witnessed so many horrid scenes," said she, " in this Convent, that I want somebody near me constantly, and must always have a light burning in my room. I cannot tell you," she added, " what things I remember, for they would frighten you too much. What you have seen are nothing to them. Many a murder have I witnessed ; many a nice young creature has been killed in this nunnery. I advise you to be very cautious — keep every thing to yourself— there are many here ready to betray you." What it was that induced the old nun to express so much kindness to me I could not tell, unless she was frightened at the recollection of her own crimes, and those of others, and felt grateful for the care I took of her. She had been one of the night- watches, and never before showed me any particu- lar kindness. She did not indeed go into detail con- cerning the transactions to which she alluded, but told me that some nuns had been murdered under great aggravations of cruelty, by being gagged, and left to starve in the cells, or having their flesh burnt off their bones with red-hot irons. ' J BLACK NUNNERY. 187 It was uncommon to find compunction expressed by any of the nuns. Habit renders us insensible to the sufferings of others, and careless about our own sins. I had become so hardened myself, that I find it difficult to rid myself of many of my former false principles and views of right and wrong. I was one day set to wash some of the empty bot- tles from the cellar, which had contained the liquid that was poured into the cemetery there. A num- ber of these had been brought from the corner where so many of them were always to be seen, and placed at the head of the cellar stairs, and there we were required to take them and wash them out. We '"'" ■ ' in water and rinsed them: a few drops, which got upon our clothes, soon made holes in them. I think the liquid was called vitriol, or some such name ; and I heard some persons say, that it would soon destroy the flesh, and even the bones of the dead. At another time, we were furnished with a little of the liquid, which was mixed with a quan- tity of water, and used in dying some cloth black, which was wanted at funerals in the chapels. Our hands were turned very black by being dipped in it, but a few drops of some other liquid were mixed with fresh water and given us to wash in, which left our skin of a bright red. * The bottles of which I spoke were made of very thick, dark-coloured glass, large at the bottom, and, from recollection, I should say held something less than a gallon. I was once much shocked, on entering the room " ifM i ■■■ • m ir Mil I % ij^ ■> nm 1 W 'Hi!.' 'it) V ! ...I 1 : ^*, i HI ■ < • ,■ i ■ I f'N-ijil 1^: I mm m BLACK NUNNERY. for the examination of conscience, at seeing a nim hanging by a cord from a ring in the ceiling, with her head downward. Her clothes had been tied round with a leathern strap, to keep them in their place, and then she had been fastened in that situa- tion, with her head some distance from the floor. Her face had a very unpleasant appearance, being dark-coloured and swollen by the rushing in of the blood ; her hands were tied, and her mouth stopped with a large gag. This nun proved to be no other than Jane Ray, who for some fault had been con- demned to this punishment. This was not, however, a solitary case ; I heard of numbers who were *' hung/' as it was called, at different times ; and I saw Saint Hypolite and Saint Luke undergoing it. This was considered a most distressing punishment; and it was the only one which Jane Ray could not endure, of all she had tried. Some of the nuns would allude to it in her pres. ence, but it usually made her angry. It was prob- ably practised in the same place while I was a nor* ice; but I never heard or thought of such a thing in those days. Whenever we wished to enter the room for the examination of conscience, we had to ask leave ; and afler some delay were permitted to go, but always under a strict charge to bend th« hfcad forward, and keep the eyes fixed upon the floov. \\> ti- « CHAPTER XX. More visits to the imprisoned Nuns — TTieir fear smothers tern* porarily put into the Cells— Reliques^ The Agnus Dei^^7^e Priests* private Hospital^ or Holy Retreat — Secret Rooms in the Eastern Wing— Reports of Murders in the Convent-^ The Super ior*s private Records— Number of Nuns in tha Convent— Desire of Escape — Urgent reason for it—Plan-^ Deliberation— Attempt— Success, I OFTEN seized an opportunity, when I safely could, to speak a cheering or friendly word to ono of the poor prisoners, in passing their cells, on my errands in the cellars. For a time I supposed them to be sisters ; but I afterward discovered that this %vas not the case. I found that they were always under the fear of suffering some punishment, in case they should be found talking with a person not commissioned to attend them. They would often ask, •' Is not somebody coming ?'* I could easily believe what I heard affirmed by others, that fear was the severest of their sufferings. Confined in the dark, in so gloomy a place, with the long and spacious arched cellar stretching off this way and that, visited only now and then by a soli- tary nun, with whom they were afraid to speak their feelings, and with only the miserable society of each other ; how gloomy thus to spend day after day, months, and even years, without any prospect of liberation, and liable every moment to any other fate to which the Bishop or Superior might con* '\ J' ;v IM'i 'i I ( ? i'?r r'lti'i 'i t I 'I lli^'l?:* irhii'; ; Mi.^ ^ ! '^ ■ II' i, -I !f :■■! " t : M ' ' (,i,l', 1 < ''I 11' 1 ' I'- ■ 190 BLACK NVNNBRY. demn them 1 But these poor creatures must hare known something of the horrors perpetrated in other parts of the building, and could not have been ignorant of the hole in the cellar, which was not far from their cells, and the use to which it was do- voted. One of them told me, in confidence, she wished they could get out. They must also have been often disturbed in their sleep, if they ever did sleep, by the numerous priests who passed through the trapdoor at no great distance. To be subject to such trials for a single day would be dreadful ; but these nuns had them to endure for years. I often felt much compassion for them, and wish* ed to see them released ; but at other times, yield* ing to the doctrine perpetually taught us in the Convent, that our future happiness would be pro- portioned to the sufferings we had to undergo in this world, I would rest satisfied that their impris- onment was a real blessing to them. Others, I pre* sume, participated with me in such feelings. One Sunday afternoon, after we had performed all our ceremonies, and were engaged as usual, at that time, with backgammon and other amusements, one of the young nuns exclaimed, **Oh, how headstrong are those wretches in the cells — ^they are as bad as the day they were first put in !" This exclamation was made, as I supposed, in ^consequence of some recent conversation with them, 43 I knew her to be particularly acquainted with •ithe older one. Some of the vacant cells were occasionally used BLACK NUNNERY. 191 I ^ for temporary imprisonment. Three nuns were confined in them, to my knowledge, for disobedience, to the Superior, as she called it. They did not join the rest in singing in the evening, being exhausted by the various exertions of the day. The Superior ordered them to sing, and as they did not comply, ofter her command had been twice repeated, she ordered them away to the cells. They were immediately taken down into the cel- lar, placed in separate dungeons, and the doors shut and barred upon them. There they remained through that night, the following day, and second night, but were released in time to attend mass on the second morning. The Superior used occasionally to show some- thing in a glass box, which we were required to regard with the highest degree of reverence. It was made of wax, and called an Agnus Dei. She used to exhibit it to us when we were in a state of grace: that is, after confession and before sacra- ment. She said it had been blessed iii the very dish in which our Saviour had eaten. It was brought from Rome. Every time we kissed it, or even looked at it, we were told it gave a hundred days release from purgatory to ourselves, or if we did not need it, to our next of kin in purgntory, if not a Protestant. If we had no such kinsman, the bene- fit was to go to the souls in purgatory not prayed for, Tane Ray would sometimes say to me, " feet's kiss it — some of our friends will thank us for it." I have been repeatedly employed in carrying *i W *>• li. * ( . ; IN ,> I (■ M['.']l 102 BLACK NUNNERY. dainties of different kinds to the little private room I have mentioned, next beyond the Superior's sitting- room, in the second story, which the priests made their *♦ Holy RetreatJ^ That room I never was al- lowed to enter. I could only go to the door with a waiter of refreshments, set it down upon a little stand near it, give three rnps on the door, and then retire to a distance to await orders. When any thing was to be taken away, it was placed on the stand by the Superior, who then gave three raps for me, and closed the door. The Bishop I saw at least once when he appear- ed worse for wine, or so:nething of the kind. After partaking of refreshments in the Convent, he sent for all the nuns, and, on our appearance, gave us his blessing, and put a piece of poundcake on the shoulder of each of us, in a manner which appeared singular and foolish. There are three rooms in the Black Nunnery which I never entered. I had enjoyed much liber- ty, and had seen, as I supposed, all parts of the building, when one day I observed an old nun go to a corner of an apartment near the northern end of the western wing, push the end of her scissors into a crack in the panelled wall, and pull out h door. I w^as much surprised, because I never hnd conjectured that any door was there; and it appear- ed, when I afterward examined the place, that no indication of it could be discovered on the closest scrutiny. I stepped forward to see what was with- in, and saw three rooms opening into each other; I i BLACK NUNNBRT 199 1 1 >-i but the nun refused to admit me within the door, which she said led to rooms kept as depositories. She herself entered and closed the door, so that I could not satisfy my curiosity ; and no occasion presented itself. I always had a strong desire to know the use of these apartments : for I am sure they must have been designed for some purpose of which I was intentionally kept ignorant, otherwise they would never have remained unknown to me so long. Besides, the old nun evidently had some strong reasons for denying me admission, though she endeavoured to quiet my curiosity. The Superior, after my admission into the Con- vent, had told me that I had access to every room in the building ; and I had seen places which bore witness to the cruelties and the crimes committed under her commands or sanction ; but here was a succession of rooms which had been concealed from me, and so constructed as if designed to be unknown to all but a few. I am sure that any person, who might be able to examine the wall in that place, would pronounce that secret door a sur- prising piece of work. I ne^er saw any thing of the kir^d which appeared to me so ingenious and skilfully made. I told Jane Ray what I had seen, and she said, at once, ** We will get in and see what is there." But I suppose she never found an opportunity. I naturally felt a good deal of curiosity to learn whether such scenes, as I had witnessed in the death of Saint Francis, were common or rare, and 17 sM ir I !'.r w ,>ii*'*li il',- ' . 194 BLAtl NUNNERY. V i '!;u • ■ i Hi |l : hi I !' II \l ,1 ,' ' :f t ' took an opportunity to inquire of Jane Ray. Her reply was — ** Oh, yes ; and there were many murdered while you was a novice, whom you heard nothing about." This was all I ever learnt on the subject ; but aU though I was told nothing of the manner in which they were killed, I supposed it to be the same which I had seen practised, viz. by smothering. I went mto the Superior's parlour one day for something, and found Jane Ray there alone, looking into a book with an appearance of mterest. I ask- ed her what it was, but she made some trifling an- swer, and laid it by, as if unwilling to let me take it. There are two bookcases in the room ; one on the right as you enter the door, and the other oppo- site, near the \vindow and the sofa. The former contains the lecture-books and other printed vol- umes, the latter seemed to be filled with note and account books. I have often seen the keys in the Dookcases while I have been dusting the furniture, and sometimes observed letters stuck up in the room ; although I never looked into one, or thought of doing so, as we were under strict orders not to touch any of them, and the idea of sins and pen- ances was always present with me. Some time after the occasion mentioned, I was sent into the Superior's room, with Jane, to arrange it ; and as the same book was lying out of the case, she said, " Come, let us look into it." I immediate- ly consented, and we opened it, and turned over several leaves. It was about a foot and « ^•^iri'^nor. .. ^ J BLACK NUNNERY. 195 as nearly as I can remember, a foot wide, and about two inches thick, though I cannot speak with par- ticular precision, as Jane frightened me almost as soon as I touched it, by exclaiming, " There, you have looked into it, and if you tell of me, I will of you." The thought of being subjected to a severe pen- ance, which I had reason to apprehend, fluttered me very much; and although I tried to overcome my fears, I did not succeed very well. I reflected, however, that the sin was already committed, and that It would not be increased if I examined the book. I, therefore, looked a little at several pages though I still felt a good deal of agitation. 1 saw, at once, that the volume was a record of the en- trance of nuns and novices into the Convent, and of the births that had taken place in the Convent. Entries of the last description were made in a brief manner, on the following plan : I do not give the names or dates as real, but only to show the form of entering them. Saint Mary delivered of a son, March 16, 1834, Saint Clarice " daughter, April 2, " , Saint Matilda " daughter, April 30, •• No mention was made in the book of the death of the children, though I well knew not one of them could be living at that time. Now I presume that the period the book embra- ced, was about two years, as several names near the beginning I knew ; but I can form only a rough conjecture of the number of infants born, and mur- t 1 r i' ) I lltt) '.iS !■ !' 196 BLACK NUNNERY. mil '■' mirm riH (!'..TW liil. t i ? i ^;li .1 (. ( if * iered of course, records of which it contained. I suppose the book contained at least one hundred pages, that one fourth were written upon, and that each page contained fifteen distinct records. Seve- ral pages were devoted to the list of births. On this supposition there must have been a large number, which I can easily believe to have been born there in the course of two years. What were the contents of the other books be- longing to the same case with that which I looked into, I have no idea, having never dared to touch one of them; I believe, however, that Jane Raj was well acquainted with them, knowing, as I do, her intelligence and prying disposition. If she eould be brought to give her testimony, she would doubtless unfold many curious particulars now un* known. I am able, in consequence of a circumstance which appeared accidental, to state with confidence the exact number of persons in the Convent one day of the week in which I left it. This may be a point of some interest, as several secret deaths had occur- red since my taking the veil, and many burials had been openly made in the chapel. I was appointed, at the time mentioned, to lay out the covers for all the inmates of the Convent, inclu- ding the nuns in the cells. These covers, as I have said before, were linen bands, to be bound around the knives, forks, spoons, and napkins, for eating. These were for all the nuns and novices, and amounted to two hundred and ten. As the numbtr 4 BLACK NUNNERY. 197 . m of novices was then about thirty, I know that there must have been at that time about one hundred and eighty veiled nuns. I was occasionally troubled with a desire of es- caping from the nunnery, and was much distressed whenever I felt so evil an imagination rise in my mind. I believed that it was a sin, a great sin, and did not fail to confess at every opportunity, that I k^i discontent. My confessors informed me that I was beset by an evil spirit, and urged me to pray against it. Still, however, every now and then, I would think, " Oh, if I could get out !" At length one of the priests, to whom I had con fessed this sin, informed me, for my comfort, that he had begun to pray to Saint Anthony, and hoped his intercession would, by-and-by, drive away the evil spirit. My desire of escape was partly excited by the fear of bringing an infant to the murderous hands of my companions, or of taking a potion whose violent effects I too well knew. One evening, however, I found myself more filled with the desire of escape than ever ; and what ex- ertions I made to dismiss the thought, proved en- tirely unavailing. During evening prayers, I be- came quite occupied with it ; and w^hen the time for meditation arrived, instead of falling into a doze as I often did, although I was a good deal fatigued, I found no difficulty in keeping awake. When this exercise was over, and the other nuns were about to fetire to the sleeping-room, my station being in th« 17* i h ,:. I. : Hn u <.l, M ' I i, • 'i ■) i 198 BLACK XVNKERT. i i Ei .i£ ll- l;i priYate sick-room for the night, I withdrew to my post, which was the little sitting-room adjoining it Here, then, I threw myself upon the sofa, and, being alone, reflected a few moments on the manner of escaping which had occurred to me. The phy- sician had arrived a little before, at half-past eight ] and I had now to accompany him, as usual, from bed to bed, with pen, ink, and paper, to write down his prescriptions for the direction of the old nun, who was to see them administered. What I wrote that evening, I cannot now recollect, as my mind was uncommonly agitated ; but my customary way was to note down briefly his orders in this manner: 1 d salts, St. Matilde. 1 blister, St. Genevieve, &c &c. ^ I remember that I wrote three such orders th^tt evening, and then, having finished the rounds, I re> turned for a few minutes to the sitting-room. There were two ways of access to the street from those rooms : first, the more direct, from the passage adjoining the sick-room, down-stairs, through a door, into the nunnery-yard, and through a wicket-gate; that is the way by which the physician usually en* ters at night, and he is provided with a key for that purpose. It would have been unsafe, however, for me to pass out that way, because a ma^ is kept continually in the yard, near the gate, who sleeps at night in a email hut near the door, to escape whose observa* lion would be impossible. My only hope, there> ibr^ was, that I might gain my passage through 8LA0K irVNNBBT m ill I I ' .1 Am other way, to do which I must pass through the sick-room, then through a passage, or smal. room, usually occupied hy an old nun; another passage and staircase leading down to the yard, and a large gate opening into the cross street. I had no liberty ever to go beyond the sick-room, and knew that several of the doors might be fastened Still, I determined to try; although I have often since been astonished at my boldness in undertaking what would expose me to so many hazards of fail* ure, and to severe punishment if found out. It seemed as if I acted under some extraordinary impulse, which encouraged me to do what I should hardly at any other moment have thought of under* taking. I had set but a short time upon the sofa, however, before I rose, with a desperate determina- tion to make the experiment. I therefore walked hastily across the sick-room, passed into the nun's room, walked by her in a great hurry, and almost without giving her time to speak or think, said,^— ** A message!" and in an instant was through the door, and in the next passage. I think there was another nun with her at the moment ; and it is prob* Me that my hurried manner, and prompt intima- tion that I was sent on a pressing mission to the Su* perior, prevented them from entertaining any sus- picion of my intention. Besides, i had the written orders of the physician in my hand, which may have tended to mislead them; and it was well known to some of the nuns, that I had twice left thi» Convent and returned from choice ; so that I wa» ^ i) ■ i : ^i; i il! ^ i. «■; III i-i,)m !l: ' Nh^ ".I 'I u\ f,:V| i' Sith: I I If; ^''^ n k i : 200 BLACK NUNNERY. I probably more likely to be trusted to remain than many of the others. The passage which I had now reached had sev* eral doors, with all which I was acquainted ; that on the opposite side opened into a community-room, where I should probably have found some of the old nuns at that hour, and they would certainly have stopped me. On the leA, however, was a large door, both locked and barred ; but I gave the door a sudden swing, that it might creak as little as possible, being of iron. Down the stairs I hurried, and making my way through the door into the yard, stepped across it, unbarred the great gate, and was at liberty ! i.'! APPENDIX , ,..; AWFUL DISCLOSURES; COVTAXHniO L MSCEPTIOIf OF THB FIROT EDITIONB. U SEQUEL TO THB NARRATIV& m 9J m^^^^' BBVIBW OF THB WHOLB BUBJBCC 'f:fi'\y B . f / !1 1 1 ' ■' ' ' a ■ i9 1 I . ! n I' I !!*^ " III ' f^i {K .i ! I i i ). t; *«" i ^. APPENDIX, NO. 1. RECEPTION OP THE FIRST EDITIONS. I HAVE now reached the close of what appeared in my first editions. Some of my leaders may feel a wish to know what has heen saii of me and my book, by those whose character or connexions it ex- poses. Different persons have expressed to me their fears that I should be kidnapped, stabbed, or poisoned ; but of this I have had but little apprehen- sion. Others may suppose that the priests of Mon- treal, and some of those in New York, against whom I have made different charges, may have ap- peared against me in ways of which they are igno- rant, and have published facts, or used arguments of serious import, if not of decided force. For the in- formation of my readers, I have determined, though at some inconvenience, to lay before them a fair view of what they have done. I was well convinced before the publication of my first book, that the priests would do or say very lit- tle against me or my work ; and several persons can testify, that I made declarations of this kind, with distinctness, in their presence. The reasons I gave for this opinion were these, — that they feared an in- vestigation, and that they feared further disclosures. They must desire to keep the public mind calm, and diverted with other matters ; and to avoid in- 1 ^ '' ,1 '}■:.} •1 \ i , I ' ':■! 1; 1' < 1 1 9M APPENDIX. If . til ill' ' f M ) ( creasing my ill-will. There were mdiridunls, I was well aware, both in and out 0/ the nunnery, and the Seminary, who, from the first notice of the ap- pearance of my book, would be extremely disquieted, until they had ascertained the extent to which my developments reached. When they had read for themselves, I well knew, they would enjoy a tem* porary relief, finding that my " Disclosures" wer« not the most " awful" which they had reason to ex* pect. I also fel(, that they would apprehend something further from me; and that a dread of this would probably keep them quiet, or confine them to gene- ral denials of my story. And this has been the caso^ even to so great a degree, that the remark has been often repeated — how feeble is their defence ! Why did they not rather remain silent than do so little— that which is for them worse than nothing ? The causes of this I could assign. The world does nol understand them all. Three principal grounds of opposition have been taken against me by my enemies — 1st, That I had never been in the Hotel Dieu Nunnery ; 2d, That my character entitled me to no confidence ; 3d, That my book was copied, •* word for word, and letter for letter," from an old Eurcpean work, called ** The Gates of Hell opened." Besides these grounds^ several others have been attempted, but less seri- ously supported — such as that I was deranged, or (Subject to occasional alienation of mind ; and that I was not Maria Monk, but a counterfeit of a persott ' . i f BSCEPTION OF TUB WORK. 203 by that name, still in Canada, and, as some said, in the Black Nunnery. With regard to the first of these grounds, 1 will here simply say, that it has been, beyond controver- sy, the principal one, but has recently been aban- doned. The great object of the six affidavits, pub- lished in Montreal- in November, 1835, and repub- lished here soon after the publication of my book« was to prove that I had never been a nun — not even a novice. The reader may judge for himself, for those affidavits are published in full in this volume, and they are the only ones which have been pub- lished against me. The reader will also see in an extract from the New York Catholic Diary of March last that that fact is admitted ; and by a later ex- tract from it, that a Canadian priest who takes the trouble to write from Sherbrooke, has no new testi- mony to refer to. As to my charictw, I never claimed the confi- dence of the Amtri-Rn people, (as the Roman priests do,) on a pretence of peculiar holiness of life. That would have been unreasonable in a stranger, and especially one who had been in a nunnery. My first editions, as well as the present, bear witness that I appealed to the evidence of facts which no one could controvert if once produced — an examination of the interior of my late prison. Not a lisp has yet been heard of assent to my proposition. The Protestant association have published a challenge, ibr several weeks, which is on another page among 18 Mi li'i ') k<:\ I, ^\ 111 '"'. I , i m,': I! I . ' (I ,1 \ ' 1 1 I ■<■} \ \ h i;.fi^ r * ' ' / p. I , '< II In I i' 1 I ! I t«.; ,1 S06 APPENDIX. the extracts — but no one has accepted it, and I will venture to say, no one will. My publishers, on seeing the assertion made by the editor of the Boston (Roman Catholic) Pilot, that my book was a mere copy from an old Euro- pean work, called "The Gates of Hell opened," published an olTer of $100 for any book so resem- bling it — without success. If there be any volume on earth which contains the developments of any fugitive nun, whose case resembled my own, 1 should expect it to merit such a title as the above; and I should know how to excuse the author for using so strong an expression, after struggling, as I have had to do, in giving my own narrative, with those feelings which are so apt to arise in my heart at the recollection of scenes I have passed through. The opening of the Gates of Hell, whether in a European or a Canadian Convent, may probably disclose scenes very like to each other; but if there be any resemblance between my book and any other in the world, I solemnly declare that it can be owing only to a resemblance between the things de- scribed in both, as not a sentence has been copied from any book whatever, and I defy the editor of the Boston Pilot — (not to perjure himself, as he gratui- tously proposed — but to do what would be at once much more difficult and satisfactory) — produce his book, or a single page of it. I have been charged with occasional alienation of mind — ^a very strong evidence, I should think, of my being a nun ; for what eloped nun ever escaped that / ) RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 207 charge? Like converted Roman Catholics, run- away nuns are commonly pronounced to be out of their wits, or under the influence of evil spirits, of course, on the ground that this is proved by the fact itself. As to my being the real Maria Monk or not, I pre- sume the testimony of some of my old school-mates^ now in New York, will pass. To these, however, it cannot be necessary to resort, otherwise the Mon* treal affidavits will be good for nothing. I will now proceed to give the whole of the testi- mony which has been brought out against me. A few remarks, necessary to acquaint the reader with the progress of things, will be given in their place. Next to these will appear the testimony of several persons, who have voluntarily presented themselves, since the publication of my first edition, claimed ac- quaintance with me, and volunteered their testimo- ny. I need not say how gratifying I. have found such spontaneous marks of kindness, from friends, whose ready and unsolicited appearance is a real favour to me, although chiefly due, as they declare, to their love of truth and justice. Almost immediately afler the appearance of my "Awful Disclosures," the following anonymous handbill was distributed through the city of New York. It was also published in the Catholic Diary, and other papers, with violent denunciations. " Maria Monk I Villany Exposed. **VAmi du PeupU, a Montreal paper, gives us the ienoueTnetU of the tale of scandal which the ProtestaiU i! '{ • I 1 i > I I it ' I )'.'{ r 1 '^ ^ 'J ' ■ ^ ' ; 1' i ' 1 -jM^ i '1 V , ,:i 'ii 1 ^ I ) 208 ▲PPEKOIX. Vindicator, Christian Herald, et id genus omne, put fof vard a few months since, and which the Protestant Ed- itors of three political journals in Montreal, at once indignantly repelled without knowing its origin. In- stead of an eloped Nun, recounting the horrors of the Convent, the heroine of the talc is a Protestant young girl, who has been for four years past under protec- tion of a Mr. Hoyte, once styled a Reverend Methodist Preacher, and connected with Canadian Sunday Schools. The paper quoted above, gives, at full length, the alildavitA of the mother of the girl, who is also a Protestant, and of several other individuals, who had no motive to favour Catholic Institutions. The disconsolate mother testifies on oath that she had been solicited by the seducer of her child to swear that she was a Nun, and that the father of the infant was a Catholic Clergyman — that a promise had been made her of a comfortable provision for herself, and for her unfortunate child and offspring — if she would only do that. The poor woman had virtue enough to reject the base proposal; and thus, the Rev. Mr. Hoyte, who had returned from New- York for this purpose, ac- companied, it is stated, by the Rev. Mr. Brewster and Judge Turner, failed in the object of his visit. " A Methodist Preacher of the place immediately dis- claimed all connexion of the society with Mr. Hoyte, and in a letter, published in the papers, expressed his regret that any credit had been given to a foul charge, emanating from a source so polluted." — Catholic Herald. *T^ The affidavits will be published as soon as they shall be received from Canada. — Maria Monk's Book, far from injuring the Catholic religion, will promote it; for the publication is a real disclosure of the wickedness and hypocrisy of its enemies, who dare to go as far as to con- ceal their own crimes, by calumniating those who never did any thing against them, and have never interfered with them. — Probably the author of this pious book is a minister ; and, what is more remarkable, not a single am RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 209 of the miniGters has opposed it, or cautioned the people against it, as it is their duty to do, the calumniators being of their own congregations. However, by holding a prayer- meeting, making a few faces, and giving a few affecting turns to their voices, they certainly have already washed out the awful crime of these calumnies, because faith alone will save them, and they certainly have the true faith, which shows itself by these true fruits of charity. They are the elect, and consequently, they are not like the Catholic Priests, who are all wicked. — The reader may recollect the parable of the pharisee and the publican. ****** "Granting the truth of Maria Monk's story, will it not reveal the weakness of Protestant origin \ Where would Protestantism be, were it not engendered and nursed by profligate Monks and Nuns 1 Yes, gentlemen, profligate Monks and Nuns have been your nursing Fathers and Mothers ! The chaste spouse of the Redeemer could hold no fellowship with such characters. She has flung them over the fences of the * fold,* happy to have a sink into which to throw her filth." As soon as my first edition appeared, several of the newspapers of New York referred to the pub* lication in terms of unqualified condemnation. Not content with giving my motives in producing it, without having seen me, they hesitated not to pro- nounce it utterly false, with as much boldness as if they had really known something more of the mat- ter than the public at large. A poor and injured female had disclosed to their countrymen facts of deep interest to all ; and they, without examination, perhaps without leaving their offices to make a sin- gle inquiry, did their utmost to decry me, and used terms which they cannot but regret sooner or later. 18» !i '/ • m {; ■m^ I > '1 ■> mm m i' Q''' M . i.' ' !'i , ■ • i f ■ * ; k 0: ' \ '. 1 ■ 1 j i ( 1 )■ 1 \ , 1 J 4 1 ' 1 * 1 i . I y hi i; !'i. M :i I ! \ HI (f ! I >4 r;?n n. r^ ]| Mi ^ /*'■ K* "I ! ■ I In ''hi 210 APPENDIX Requests were immediately made to some of them to listen to evidence, which were not accepted. The editors of the Courier and Enquirer were requested, in a note from the publishers, to mention in their paper what parts of my book they intended to pro- nounce false, and what was their evidence. But they took no notice of it, although desired to pub- lish the note. Many other editors were invited to publish communications or extracts, but most of ihem refused from the first, and all the papers w^cre soon closed against my cause. In the country, the newspapers generally, I be- lieve, followed the example set in this city, though in Albany, Boston, and one or two other places, a solitary one or two appeared disposed to examine the subject. At length appeared the long-threatened Montreal affidavits, which are here inserted. Thev were published in several Roman Catholic, and one oi two Protestant papers of New York, with this in* troduction — " Maria Monk^s • Awful Disclosures* Villany exposed 1 1 " Of all the curious pranks and fanatical schemes which the foes of Catholicity have been playing for some years post, there is not one that fills the mind with greater disgust than the scandalous tale given to the public by Maria Monk and her wicked associate. ** By the evidence which covers the followmg pages, the reader will see the man himself clearly convicted of being a base calumniator, and arch-hypocnte. He, and his asso- ciate prostitute, will be seen, with brazen impudence, al- tampting to fix on the virtuous Catholic Ladies and Catlio- RECEPTION OF THE WORK. Sit 1» l^ests of Montreal, the shameless character which bo* loDgs only to themselves." From the Montreal Courier, Nov. 16, ISKJ *The New York Protestant Vindicator of the 4lh N» Tcmber, reiterates its calumnies concerning the Roman Catholic Clergy and Nuns of this city. We cherished tha hope that, after the simultaneous and unanimous cxpres- tion of disbelief and reprehension with which its extrava- gant assertions had been met by the Canadian press, both Protestant and Catholic, the conductors of that journal would have been slow to repeat, without better evidence of their truth, the same disgraceful charges. We have been deceived in our calculation. The fanatical print demands counter evidence before it will withdraw, or acknowledge the falsehood of its previous statements. We believe that counter evidence has been already adduced, of a nature far surpassing, in weight, the claims to credibility which the accusations themselves could offer. The impure fabrica- tion trumped up by a woman of immoral character and in- sane mind, in conjunction with a man of equally depraved habits, can never be weighed in the balance with the testi- mony of Protestants, living in the same community as the accused, and, therefore, possessing the means of judging of the truth or falsehood of what was advanced. By any per* sons of less interested credulity, and of more discrimination and moral honesty, than what the conductors of the Prote^- tant Vindicator appear *.o possess, counter evidence of tha above nature would have been deemed sufficient. " There are two reasons which have mainly weighed with Xtt, to revert to the subject of the Protestant Vindicator*$ charges, and to publish the subjoined lengthy documents. We consider, in the first place, our endeavours to exposa falsehood as a solemn duty we owe to the defamed ; and« in the second, we should regard ourselves to be degraded in the eyes of the world, did we live in a community whera such abominations, as are alleged, existed, and not dar% openly and loudly, to denounce the pcrpetraton^ ''rill! i ■ (i i i »i i L: ■ n? ::. )'ni "I I .<;! !i :•!*.« it !^^ mm eii^ fir ' .m I ' ! !^:iHi ■ f ■ ■ * . f ■ -1 • i ?• .' ? ■ 11 \ -^l ' i'. ' • i f Mill. » I 'I' II' '■ V I ■ m . mi 212 APPENDIX. . "Under these impressiuns, we proceed, at a considerabla Bacrifice of the space of our journal, to lay before our read* ers the following^ affidavits, which will sufficiently disclose the nature of the Protestant Vindicator's calumnies, their origin, and the degree of credit which can be attached to Ihem." "(affidavit op dr. ROBERTSON.) " William Robertson, of Montreal, Doctor in Medicine, being duly sworn on the Holy Evangelists, deposeth and eaith as follows:— On the 9th of November, 1834, three men came up to my house, having a young female in com- pany with them, who, they said, was observed that fore- noon, on the bank of the Canal, near the extremity of the St. Joseph Suburbs, acting in a manner which induced some people who saw her to think that she intended to drown herself. They took her into a house in the neigh- bourhood, where, after being there some hours, and inter- rogated as to who she was, &c.,she said she was the daugh- ter of Dr. Robertson. On receiving this information, they brought her to my house. Being from home when they came to the door, and learning from Mrs. Robertson that she had denied them, they conveyed her to the watch- house. Upon hearing this story, in company with G. Auldjo, Esq., of this city, I went to the watch-house to inquire into the affair. We found the young female, whom I have since ascertained to be Maria Monk, daughter of W. Monk, of this city, in custody. She said, that although she was not my daughter, she was the child of respectable parents, in, or very near Montreal, who, from some light conduct of hers, (arising from tem- porary insanity, to which she was at times subject from her infancy,) had kept her confined and chained in a cellar for the last four years. Upon examination, no mark or ap- pearance indicated the wearing of manacles, or any other mode of restraint. She said, on my observing this, that her mother always took care to cover the irons with soA cloths Vo prevent them injuring the skin. From the appearanc* ^' X RBCBPTION OF THE WORK. Sll jgf her hands,* she evidently had not been used to wortc To remove her from the watch-house, where she was con* fined with some of the most profligate women of the town, taken up for inebriety and disorderly conduct in the streets^ as she could not give a satisfactory account of herself, I, as a Justice of the Peace, sent her to jail as a vagrant. The following morning, I went to the jail for the purpose of as- certaining, if possible, who she was. After considerable persuasion, she promised to divulge her story to the Rev» H. Esson, one of the clergj'men of the Church cf Scotland,' to whose congregation she said her parents belonged. That gentleman did call at the jail, and ascertained who sho was. In the course of a few days she was released, and I did not see her again until the month of August last, when Mr. Johnston, of Griffintown, Joiner, and Mr. Cooley, of Che St. Ann Suburbs, Merchant, called upon me, about ten o'clock at night, and, afler some prefatory remarks, men- tioned that the object of their visit was, to ask me, as a ma- gistrate, to institute an inquiry into some very serious charges which had been made against some of the Roman Catholic Priests of the place, and the Nuns of the General Hospital, by a female, who had been a Nun in that Institu* tion for four years, and who had divulged the horrible se- crets of that establishment, such as the illicit and criminal intercourse between the Nuns and the Priests, stating par- ticulars of such depravity of conduct, on the part of these people, in this respect, and their murdering the offspring of these criminal connexions, as soon as they were born, to the number of from thirty to forty every year. I instantly stated, that I did not believe a word of what they told moi and that they must have been imposed upon by some eviK disposed and designing person. Upon inquiry who this Nun, their informant, was, I discovered that she answered exactly the description of Maria Monk, whom I had so ■■ ■ ^— — I .»~^— — p^ * Compare this with the last Bentenee but one in this affidavit* Why does Dr. R. not give names of persons and thoir affidaTital R HMCMit jet been done- April, 183€. I ^ Ml n fii I ! v. ii I . ^11 ! ■ \ I • 'Nl. '' •Am !f '.''■ ,ii n "i) ;il:f I ! ' ♦ i ■ ; ' i ■1 214 APPENDIX. much trouble about last year, and mentioned to these indi< viduals ray suspicion, and what I knew of that unfortunate ^irl. Mr. Cooley said to Mr. Johnston, let us go home, we are hoaxed. They told me that she was then at Mr. John- ston's house, and requested me to call there, and hear her own story. The next day, or the day following, I di tance from him, as he was a gentleman. I followed him to Mr. Croodenough*s Hotel, and he directed me to room Vo. 17, and to demand the child: a servant maid gave it to me ; Mr. Hoyte came up, and gave me the clothing. I came home with the child, and sent Mrs. Tarbert, an old acquaintance, in search of my daughter; her deposition will be seen. The next day, Mr. Hoyte came in with an elderly man, Dr,^ Judge Turner, decently dressed, whom he introducad to me as a Mr. Turner, of St. Alban's. ^ iiey demanded to see the child, which I produced. Mr. Hoyte demanded if I had discovered the mother; I said not. She must be found, said he ; she has taken away a shawl aad a bonnet belonging to a servant girl at Goode- nough's ; he would not pay for them ; she had cost him tod much already ; that his things were kept at the hotel oil that account. Being-afraid that this might more deeply in- Tolve my daughter, I oifered my own shawl to replace the •ne taken ; Mr. Hoyte first took it, but afterward returned It to me on my promise tliat I would pay for the shawl ami RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 217 bonnet. In the course of the day, Mrs. Tarbert found my daughter, but she would not come to my house ; she sent the bonnet and shawl, which were returned to their owner, who had lent ihem to my daughter lo assist her in procur- ing her escape from Mr. Hoyte at the horel. Early on the afternoon of the same day, Mr. Hoyle came to my house with the same old man, wfshing me to make all my eflbrts to find the girl, in the meaniime speaking very biiterly against the Catholics, the Priests, and the Nuns; mention- ing that my daughter had been in the nunnery, where she had been ill treated. I denied that my daughter had ever been in a nunnery ; that when she was about eight years of age, she went to a day-school. At that time came in two other persons, whom Mr. Hoyte introduced ; one was the Rev. Mr. Brewster, I do not recollect the otlicr reverence's name. They all requested me, in the most pressing terms, to try to make it out ; my daughter had been in the nunnery; and thut she had some connexion with the Piiesis of the seminary, of which nunneries and Priests sijc spoke in the most outrageous terms; said, that should I make that out, myself my daughter, and child, would be protected for life. I expected to get rid of their importunities, in relating the melancholy circumstances by which my daughter was fre- quently deranged in her head, and told them, that when at the age of about seven years, she broka a slate pencil in her head ; that since thai time her mental faruliies were deranged, and by times much more than at Uher times, but that she was far from being an idiot ; that she could make the most ridiculous, but most plausible .stories ; and that as to the history that she had been in a nunnery, it was a fabrication, for she never was in a nunnery; that at one time I wished to obtain a place in a nunnery for her ; that I had employed the influence of Mrs. De Montenach, of Dr. Nelson, and of our pastor, the Rev. Mr. Esson, but without success. I told them notwithstanding I was a Pro- testant, and did not like the Roman Catholic religion — like lH other respectable Protestants, I held the priests of the 19 w' ■ i'ii •I .' i: is- 111 ;»i'i I i- ■' t I '■ . ..» I'll' i It' ^1 r! Ph.-'-. ; I I ■■ I i ' H if" 1 ■ , i . H i ; 1 I 1 '. 1 in.' ■ ■ ll| : 1 ; li^^'^' urn * !S2i8 APPENDIX. seminary and the nuns of Montreal in veneration, as th« most pious and charitable persons I ever knew. AHe; many more solicitations to the same effect, three of them retired, but Mr. Hoyte remained, adding to the other soli- citations; he was stopped, a person having rapped at the door; it was then candlelight. I opened the door, and found Doctor M'Donald, who told me that my daughter Maria was at his house, in the most distressing situation ; that she wished him to come and make her peace with me ; I went with the Doctor to his house in M'Gill-street ; she came with me to near my house, but would not come in, notwithstanding I assured her that she would be kindly treated, and that I would give her her child ; she crossed the parade ground, and I went into the house, and returned for her. — Mr. Hoyte followed me. ??he was leaning on the west railing of the parade ; we went to her : Mr. Hoyte told her, my dear Mary, I am sorry you have treated your- self and me in this manner ; I hope you have not exposed what has passed between us, nevertheless ; I will treat you the same as ever, and spoke to her in the most affectionate terms ; took her in his arms ; she at first spoke to him very cross, and refused to go with him, but at last consented and went with him, absolutely refusing to come to my liouse. Soon after, Mr. Hoyte came and demanded the (Child; I gave it to him. Next morning Mr. Hoyte re- turned, and was more pressing than in his former solicita- tion, and requested me to say that my daughter had been in the nunnery : that should I say so, it would be better than one hundred pounds to me ; that I would be protected for life, and that I should leave Montreal, and that I would be better provided for elsewhere ; I answered, that thou- sands of pounds would not induce me to perjure myself; then he got saucy and abusive to the utmost ; he said he came to Montreal to detect the infamy of the Priests and the Nuns ; that he could not leave my daughter destitute in the wide world as I had done ; afterward said, No ! she is not your daughter, she is too sensible for that, and went RECEPTION OF TIl£ VORS^ 219 ■I'- away. — He was gone but a few minute , when ^^ r. Doucet, an ancient Magistrate in Montreal, entered. ^iThai gi - tleman told me that Mr. Goodenough had just now caU< d upon him, and requested him to let me know that I ha a daughter in Montreal ; that she had come in with a Mr. Hoyte and a child, and that she had left Mr. Hoyte and the child, but that she v;as still in Montreal, so as to enable me to look for her, and that I might prevent some mischief that was going on. Then I related to him partly what I have above said. When he was gomg, two other gentle- men came. I refused to give them any information at first, expecting that they were of the party that had so much agitated me fur a few days ; but being informed by Mr. Doucet, that he knew one of them, particularly Mr. Perkins, for a respectable citizen for a long time in Mon- treal, and the other, Mr. Curry, two ministers from the United States, that if they came to obtain some information about the distressing events she related to have occurred in her family, he thought it would do no harm, and I rela- ted it to them : they appeared to be afflicted with such a cir- cumstance ; I have not seen them any more. I asked Mr. Doucet if the man Hoyte could not be put in jail ; he re- plied that he thought not, for what he knew of the busi- ness. Then I asked if the Priests were informed of what was going on; he replied, yes, but they never take up these things; they allow their character to defend itself. A few days after, I heard that my daughter was at one Mr. Johnson's, a joiner, at Griffintown, with Mr. Hoyte ; that he passed her for a nun that had escaped from the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. I went there two days successively with Mrs. Tarbert ; the first day, Mrs. Johnson denied her, and said that she was gone to New York with Mr. Hoyte. As I v;as returning, I met Mr. Hoyte on the wharf, and I re- proached him for his conduct. I told him that my daugh- ter had been denied to me at Johnson's, but that I would have a search-warrant to have her ; when I returned, he liad really gone with my unfortunate daughter ; and I re^ ♦ ' ■!' . ■\ w n i)..r^ 1 i- ■ » % ' \ 1 1 ' Ill 'It ■!i)l !&■ \* 220 APPENDIX. ceived from Mr. Johnson, his wife, nnd a number of pcr- ions in their house, the grossc.l abuse, mixed with lexis of the Gospel, Mr. Johnson brins:ing a Bible for me to swear on. 1 retired more deeply afflicted than ever, and further snyeth not. •• Sworn before me, this 24ih of October, ia35." \ ■! 1 ' I ; i 1 .hi ;. ( III II I n ' : 1 1 -I-' ^i^ i i I, ^ 4 f I 1 1 (affidavit of nancy m'gan.) '* Province of Loxp^r Canada, f Ih'ittrkt of Mont real. ^ "Before me, William Robertson, one of His Majesty's Justices of the Peace, for the District of Montreal, came and appeared Nancy M'Gan, of Montreal, wife of James Tarberl, who has requested me to receive this affidavit, and declared that she has been intimately acquainted with Mrs. (widow) Monk, of Montreal, a Protestant woman. I know the said Maria Monk ; last spring she told me that the father of the child she then was carrying, was burned in Mr. Owsten's house. She often went away in the coun- try, and at the request of her mother I accompanied her across the river. Last summer she came back to my lodg- ings, and told me that she had made out the father of the child ; and that very night left me and went away. The next morning I found that she was in a house of bad fame, where I went for her, and told the woman keeping that house, that she ought not to allow that girl to remain there, for she was a girl of good and honest family. Maria Monk then told me that she would not go to him, (alluding, as I understood, to the father of the child,) for that he wanted her to swear an oath that would lose her soul for ever, but jestingly said, should make her a lady for ever. I then told her, (Maria.) do not lose your soul for money. She told me she had swapped her silk gown in the house where I had found her, for a calico one, and got some money to boot ; having previously told me if she had some money she would go away, and would not go near him any more. Soon afler, Mr. Hoyte and another gentleman came. Mr. Hoyte asked me where she had .slept the night previous, ) nSCEPTION OF THE WORK. 221 ind that he would go for the silk gown ; the woman show- ed the gown, and told him that if he would pay three dol- lars he should have the gown ■, he went away, and came back with Maria Monk, paid the three dollars and got the gown ; I was then present. " Being at Mrs. Monk's, I saw a child which she men- f .oned to be her daughter Maria's child. Some time after, Mrs. Monk requested me to accompany her to Griffintown, to look for her daughter. We went to Mr. Johnson's house, a joiner in that suburb; we met Mr. Hoyte and he spoke to Mrs. Monk ; when at Mrs. Johnson's, Mrs. Manly asked for her daughter; Mrs. Johnson said she was not there. I saw Mr. Hoyte at Mrs. Monk's; he was in company with three other persons, apparently Americans, earnestly enga- ged in conversation, but so much confused I could not make out what was said ; and further sayeth not." her " Nancy t M'Gan. mark. " Sworn before me, on this 24th October, 1835. " W. Robertson, J. P." (affidavit op ASA GOODENOUGH.) * Prnvinte of Lower Canada, ) District of Montreal. \ "Before me, William Robertson, one of His Majesty's Justices of the Peace, for the District of Montreal, appear- ed Asa Goodenongh, of Montreal, holder of the Exchange Coffee House, who, after having made oath upon the Holy Evangelists, declareth and sayeth, that on or about the nineteenth of August last, two gentlemen and a young fe- male with a child, put up at the Exchange Coflfee House, of which I am the owner ; they were entered in the book, one under the name of Judge Turner, the other as Mr. Hoyte, a Methodist preacher, and agent or superintendent for the establishment of Sunday-schools, &c. " Being informed by Catharine Conners, a confidential icrvant that something mysterious was passing amongst I9» H^ :|l!t o •( ( ■';; 11' J ilfij!:! V I w If ''h'- - i'^ ^: \\ f If!' I ; ( * 1 ';M I i ■ n V.i • i ♦I t ! 'V \ t t ■ i j < i|'^i|! r 222 APPENDIX. the above-named, which Jed me to call on them for an ex* planation, ihey answered in a very unsatisfactory manner. I ailerward learned that the name of th« young woman was Maria Monk, that her mother lived in town, that she was not married to Mr. Hoyte, and they came to Montreal with the view, as Mr. Hoyte said, to disclose the infamy of the Priests, whilst she was at the Nunnery. I thought it prudent to give information of this to a magistrate. See- ing Mr. Doucet's name on the list, I went to him, and re- quested him to give information to the mother of the young ■woman, of the circumstances in which her daughter was. He did so, and the disclosure of the design of Mr. Hoyte was the consequence. " Montreal. " Asa Goodenough." " The following affidavits have been translated from lh# L'Ami du Peupte, Montreal, Nov. 7, 1835." (affidavit of CATHARINE CONNERS.) * Province of Lotcer Canada, ? District of Montreal. S " Before me, W. Robertson, one of His Majesty's Justices of the Peace for the District of Montreal, appeared Catharine Conners of Montreal, a servant in the hotel of Mr. Good- enough, in the city of Montreal ; she having made oath on the Holy Evangelists, to say the truth and nothing but the truth, declared and said what follows: " Towards the 19ih of August last, two men and a wo- man came to the Exchange Coffee House; their names were written in the book, one by the name of Judge Turner, and the other as Mr. Hoyte ; the name of the woman was not written in the book, in which the names of travellers are written, because I was informed that they were taking a single room with two beds. Some time after another room was given to them for their accommodation ; the woman passed for the wife of Mr. Hoyte. " The day following, when I was making the bed, I found the woman in tears; having made the remark to her that her child was a very young traveller, she replied that RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 223 she had not the power to dispense with the journey, for they travelled on business of importance; she also said that she had never had a day of happiness since she had left Montreal, which was four years, with Mr. Hoyie; she ex- pressed a wish to go and see her father. She entreated me to try and procure secretly clothes for her, for Mr. Hoyte wished to dine with her in his own room, in which he was then taking care of the child. I gave her my shawl and bonnet, and conducted her secretly out by the street St. Pierre ; she never returned, and left the child in the hands of Mr. Hoyte. She said th.it her husband was a Methodist preacher, anr? a?eni of the Sunday Scliools for Montreal, in which he ha'I resided four month.s last winter; but she had not then been with him. When I returned to the room, Mr. Hoyte was still taking care of the child; he asked me if I had seen his lady; I said no. Upon this question he told me that the father of his lady was dead, that her mother yet lived in the suburbs of Gtuebcc, and he asked me for all the clothes vvhich I had given to wash for him, his lady and child ; clothes the lady had taken from the only portmanteau which they had. Beyond that, I per- ceived nothing remarkable, except that Mr. Hoyte wished to conceal this woman, and to prevent her from going out. I heard the judge say to him, 'now she is yours.' Sworn before me the 2d November, 1835. (Signed) " W. Robertson. " Mary M Caffrey, also a chambermaid in the hotel of Mr. Goodcnough, corroborates the preceding deposition. (Signed) " W. Robertson." (affidavit op henrv m'donald.) ^Prorincpt of Lower Canada^ f District of Montreal. \ " Before me, W. Robertson, oneol His Majesty's Justices of the Peace, for the District of Montreal, appeared Henry M'Donald, physician, who, after taking an oath on the Holy Evangelists to say the truth, declared, that in the month of August last, at seven o'clock in the evening, a I.I r' r; till I' \ lilt ! i \ t i I ' t n I 1^'. 11 i i! -S ' :K.;i ! rf utti APPENDIX. young woman called at his house with all the symptoms oi an extraordinary agitation, and in great distress. She asked his professional advice, complaining of great pains in the breast. On questioning her, he learned that she had a young child, which she said was at Mr. Goodenough's, and that this child was taken away from her. She said that the father of the child was a Methodist minister, and general agent of the Sunday Schools. She told me his name, but I can- not recollect it. She told me that now and then her intel lectual faculties were weakened in such a manner that she could not support herself. She told me that she 'would be under great obligation to me, if I would go to her mother's house, and get her child, and procure lodgings for her ; that she was without means, and did not know where to go. She could not remain with her mother, because she felt that her conduct had disgraced her family. I went in quest of Mrs. Monk, her mother; she had just come in quest of her daughter, and they went away together from my house. (Signed) " Henry M'Donald. ** Sworn before me the 2d November, 1835. (Signed) " W. Robertson." (affidavit op MATTHEW RICHEY.) To the Editor of the Montreal Morning Courier. Sir, — Among the affidavits published in your paper of to-day, relating to Mr. Hoyte and Maria Monk, I observe a deposition by Mr. Goodenough, that when Mr. Hoyte, in the month of August last, put up at the Exchange Cof- fee-house, he was entered on the book as a Methodist Preacher, and Agent or Superintendent of Sunday Schools, &c. It has, however, been ascertained, from an examina- tion of the book referred too, that no official designation is appended in it to Mr. Hoyte's name. This discrepancy, Mr. Goodenough states, took place entirely through mis- take, and he did not know that Mr. Hoyte was thus char- acterized in his affidavit till he saw it in print. But as a similar mistake has fotmd its way into several of the de- RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 225 positions which have been elicited by this unhappy affair, I deem it incumbent upon me, as a regularly appointed Methodist Minister of this city, to declare that Mr. Hoyte has never had any connexion with the Methodist Society, either as a preacher or as an agent for Sunday Schools; and I would, at the same time, express my surprise and re- gret, that the Neic-York Protestant Vindicator s\\ow\A have taken up, and industriously circulated, charges of so grave a nature against the Priests and Nuns of this city, derived from so polluted a source. From such a species of vindi- cation^ no cause can receive either honour or credit. By giving this publicity, you will confer a favour on yours, respectfully, " Matthkw Rickey, •' Montreal, Nov. 16, 1835. Wesleyan Minister^ "Although we could produce several other affidavits, of an equally unimpeachable character as the above, yet we deem the evidence advanced more than enough to show the entire falsehood and extravagance of the fabrications in the Protestant Vindicator^ Here closes all the testimony that has been pub- lished or brought against me. It requires the sup- pression of my feelings to repeat to the world charges against myself and my companions, so un- founded, and painful to every virtuous reader. Bui I trust to the truth to substantiate my narrative, and prefer that every thing should be lliirly laid before the world. That my opponents had nothing further io pro- duce against me at that time, is proved by tho fol- lowing remark by the Editor of the New York Catholic Diary, to be found in the very paper ia which he published the preceding affidavits :— " Heret then^ is the whole /'* i| ' I < M I i I .iir i j;:i. iU ■ i- y 1:1 ' • Ui ft, ) < it t*.V ^riilt i f • " III ! lu ( ^ I 1 i ' < ■; fi .1 ,., .f ill, '^ m:'M rll,!' .iii|!:^'!. [::. ^ h f III i^' If '' lei> /i I J.- 1 226 APPENDIX. In a N. Y. Catholic Diary of March last, is a letter from Father McMahon, a Missionary, dated at Sherbrooke, in Canada, in which, as will be seen by the extracts {jiven beyond, he does not even al- lude to any other testimony than this. Of course my readers will allow that I have reason to say- '* Here, then, is the whole !" The following extracts are given for several rea sons. 1st. To prove, by the admission of my ad- versaries themselves, that no new testimony has been produced since the publication of the Montreal af- fidavits. 2d. That no disposition is shown to bring the truth to the only fair test — the opening of the Nunnery. 3d. That they are inconsistent in sev- eral respects, as, while they pretend to leave the characters of the priests and nuns to defend them- selves, they labour with great zeal and acrimony to quiet public suspicion, and to discredit my testimo- ny. 4th. Another object in giving these extracts is, to show a specimen of the style of most of the Ro- man Catholic writers against me. In respect to argument, temper, and scarcity of facts. Father McMahon is on a level with the editors of the Diary and Green Banner, judging from such of their papers as I have seen. Prom Father McMahon^s Letter to the Editor of the N. Y. Catholia Diary of March, 1836. " The silence by which you indulge the latent springs ot a mal-propcnse, so far from being an argument for culpa- bility^ is based upon the charitableness of a conscious inno- cence, and is, therefore, highly commendable. I say it is m RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 1^27 highly commendable, inasmuch as these worthy and re- spectable characters do not deign to answer falsehood, or turn their attention from their sacred avc.ations by effect- ually repelling allegations which all the men, women, and children, able to articulate a syllable, in the city of Mon- treal, have repeatedly pronounced to be utterly false, detest- ably foul, and abominably scandalous. * ♦ * ♦ "May I now call upon you, honest Americans, who, though you may differ from me in doctrinal points of reli- gion, have, I trust, the due regard for touth and charity to- wards all mankind ; and into whose hands that instrument of Satan's emissaries may fall, before you believe one syl- lable it contains, attentively to peruse the following /ar^5, which are known to all men of learning, of every persua* sion, and in every country, and which you will find, by ma- ture investigation, to serve as a sufficient key to discover the wicked falsehoods, circulated by the enemies of truth, in the work called, 'The Disclosures of Maria Monk,' but which, in consequence of the total absence of truth from the things therein contained, I have termed, (and I think justly on that account,) the devil's prayer-book. I beseech you to give my statements a fair, but impartial trial, weigh correctly the arguments opposed to them, ac- cording to your judgment — do not allow yourselves to be gulled by the empty or unmeaning phraseology of some ot Vour bloated, though temperate, preachers. All I ask for ihe teit of the following statement, is simply and solely the exercise of your common sense, without equivocation. " 1st. I distinctly and unequivocally state, that the im- pugners of the Catholic religion and its doctrines, never dared to meet us in the fair field of argument. Never yet have they entered the lists in an eristical encounter, but to their cost. Why so 7 because we have reason, religion, and the impenetrable shield of true syllogistic argumenta- tion in our favour. Witness, in support of the assertion, the stupid and besotted crew, (pardon me for this expres- sion, and find a proper term yourselves, for the politico- .: I • '•il ,i , ■:|lr ' r \V' ^ ( ! !P %,ll' il If ; ^ ^ ■'»"' ' ' 'i: : I r i J '5. ' I I rl,.t -. !■ t S 'I 1 . ! I < I I i it- ,' b I" 'I V I 1 ; ■J f I i iltii- I !■ i I i: '1 ■ft.' •■ ir' ■ '^ '• I! ■ i ' • < I i 1 '. '.J 1 h t • 1 i ! 228 APPENDIX. Theological Charlatans of England,) who, not daring to encounter the Catholic Hierarchy of Ireland, in an hon- ourable religious disputation, are forced to drag to iheir assistance those very apostates from Catholicity who were considered by their superiors unworthy of the situation they attempted to hold in that Church ; for the purpose of propping up the staggering and debauched harlot, whoso grave they are now preparing. Only remark how they arc obliged to have recourse to the exploded scholasiic opin- ions of Peter Dens, by way of showing the intolerance of the Catholics, who repudiate the doctrine of religious in- tolerance. Maryland, Bavaria, and the Cantons of Swit- zerland, prove the contrary by their universal religious toleration. Now I could meniio'^', if I thought I had space enough on this sheef, numbers of Protestant divines, who, in their writings, have strongly incidcated the absurd doc- trines of ruling our consciences by the authority of the Civil Magistrates. See then, how strange it is, that they seek to condemn us for doctrines which we abhor, and which they practise, even to this day. Mark that for an argument against our doctrines. *'2dly. I assert, that notwithstanding all the persecu- tions, all the falsehood and defamation daily exercised against the Catholics and their religion, they are at this mo- ment the only people on the face of the earth who main- tain amongst them the unity of the true faith, and the reg- ular succession in the Ministry, from Christ and his Apos- tles. "3dly. I assert, that the late scandalous production against the Cntholic Clergy of Montreal and the Catholic institutions there, is a tissue of false, foul, designing, and scandalous misrepresentation. Isi, Because upon strict examination into all its bearings, i^ has been so proved upon the solemn oaths of a magistrate and others concern- ed. 2dly. Because it is no wn.y consonant to reason or common sense to say, that those living at a considerable distance, and avowedly hostile to the Catholics and their ■'«■" 'f RECEPTION OF THE KroRK. 229 religion, should feel so interested in such a matter as the Catholics themselves, ivho are vitally concerned, and who had every facility of discovering any impropriety; who are zealous of the purity of their religion and its Minis- ters. 3dly. Because the loud cry of all the inhabitants of every denomination, from the well-known integrity, the ex- traordinary piety, the singular charity and devotedness of the Catholic Clergy, came in peals of just wrath and well- merited indignation on the heads of the degenerate mon- sters who basely, but ineffectually, attempted to murder the unsullied fame of those whom they deservedly held, and will hold, in the highest estimation. " T. B, McMahon, Mi^nonary.** Now this letter alludes to testimony legally given, as substantiating the charges against me. What testimony is intended? Any new testimony? If so, where, and what is it ? I have never heard of any, of any description, except what I have insert- ed on the preceding pages, unless I except the vio- lent, unsupported, and inconsistent assertions in newspapers, before alluded to. Has any testimony, legally given, been produced, which neither the Catholic Diary, nor any other Cath^'iC paper, has either inserted or alluded to ? No. The Mission- ary, McMahon, must refer to the Montreal affidavits ; and since he has expressed his opinion in relation to their credibility and weight, I request my read- ers to form their own opinions, as I have put the means in their power. It may, perhaps, appear to some, an act display- ing uncommon *' concern" in my affairs, or those of the Convent, for Father McMahon to take the pains 20 { ■ '.' ■M- 1 J ri mW 1'!! li >'H . ■<"i ■t f J ' ! ii'i !H J I • U 'If * ■!■ ; » ' ' 1 1 hi ^ J 1 I ii" 1 1 1' r t f 'M ! i ■■ ■ { 1. ^11- if ' •; I' f'' I I 234 APPENDIX. mother, who claims lo be a Protestant, and yet declares, that she proposed to send her infant grandchild to a Nun< nery 1 She says her daughter has long been subject to fits of insanity, (of which, however, we can say, no traces are discoverable in New York,) and has never been in a Nun- nery since she was at school in one, while quite a child. She however does not mention where her daughter has spent any part of the most important years of her life. A large part of her affidavit, as well as several others, is taken up with matter relating to one of the persons who accom* panied Miss M. to Montreal last summer, and has no claim to be regarded as direct evidence for or against the authen- ticity of her book. " Fourth, The affidavit of Nancy McGan is signed with a cross, as by one ignorant of writing ; and she states that she visited a house of ill fame, (to all appearance alone,) although, as she asserts, to bring away Miss M. Her tes- timony, therefore, does not present the strongest claims to our confidence. Besides, it is known that she has shown great hostility to Miss Monk, in the streets of Montreal : and she would not, it is believed, have had much influence on an intelligent court or jury, against Miss M., in that city, if the latter had been fortunate* enough to obtain the legal investigation into her charges, which, as Dr. R. mentions, she declared to be the express object of her visit to that city, in the last summer, and in which she failed, after nearly a month's exertion. f Fifth, The affidavit of Mr. Goodenough is contradicted in one point by the letter of Mr. Richey, a Wesleyan min- ister, which you insert, and contains little else of any im- portance to this or any other case. ♦ • * * " Sixth, You copied in a conspicuous manner, from a Catholic paper in Boston, a charge against the book, the groundlessness of which has been exposed in some of the Ne«r York papers, viz. that large parts of it were, 'word for word and letter for letter,* (names only altered,) copied from a book published some years ago in Europe, under the RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 235 title of ' The QtUes of Hell opened.' We have not seen in your paper any correction of this aspersion, although the assertion of it has placed you in a dilemma ; for, if such were the fact, as you asserted, the Montreal affidavits would have little application to the case. Besides, that book, having proceeded from Catholics, and relating, as was in- timated, to scenes in European Convents, divulged by wit- nesses not chargeable with prejudices against them, is to be taken for true with other names; and therefore the charge of extravagance or improbability, which is so much urged against our book, is entirely nullified, without appealing to other sources of information, which cannot be objected to. " But before closing, allow us to remark, that you, who claim so strongly the confidence of your readers in the tes- timony of witnesses in Montreal, who speak only of things collateral to the main subject in question, must be prepared to lay extraordinary weight on evidence of a higher nature, and must realize something of the anxiety with which we, and the American public generally, we believe, stand ready to receive the evidence to be displayed to the eye and to the touch, either for or against the solemn declarations of Miss Monk, whenever the great test shall be applied to which she appeals, viz. the opening of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal. Then, sir, and not till then, will the great question be settled, — Is our book true or false 1 Affidavits may possibly be multiplied, although you say, 'Here, then, is the whole !' Dr. Robertson may be again called to testify, or receive testimony as Justice of the Peace, — but the ques- tion is notf what do people believe or think outside of the Converd ? but, ' what has been done in it ?' " By the issue of this investigation, Miss Monk declares she is ready to stand or fall. " You speak, sir, of the ' backwardness* of persons to ap- pear in defence of Miss Monk's book. We promise to ap- pear as often on the subject as you are willing to publish our communicai ions. In one of the paragraphs you publish, our book is spoken of as one of the evils arising from a n jfHl"' f '. i 111 r.'Mi \\ i'} I I . f ' j i II ,»' ; I ^* 'ill; ■ 236 APPENDIX. *free press.' We think, sir, that ' a free press* is exposed to less condemnation through the ' Awful Disclosures,' than the 'close Nunneries ' which it is designed to expose. " Respectfully, &c. " New York, Feb. 22d, 1836." The above was afterward copied in other papers. The following certificate appeared in the Protestant Vindicator, and other papers, in March, 1836, in troducing the two first witnesses. " T%e truth of Maria Monkh * AwfvX Disclosures' amply certified. " We the subscribers, having an acquaintance with Miss Maria Monk, and having considered the evidence of dif- ferent kinds which has been collected in relation to her case, have no hesitation in declaring our belief in the truth of the statements she makes in her book recently published in New York, entitled * Awful Disclosures,' &c. " We at the same time declare that the assertion, origi- nally made in the Roman Catholic newspapers of Boston, that the book was copied from a work entitled ' The Gates of Hell opened,' is wholly destitute of foundation ; it being entirely new, and not copied from any thing whatsoever. " And we further declare, that no evidence has yet been produced which discredits the statements of Miss Monk: while, on the contrary, her story has received^ and continues to receive ^ confirmation from various sources. " During the last week, two important witnesses sponta- neously appeared, and offered to give public testimony in her favour. From them the following declarations have been received. The first is an affidavit given by Mr. Wil- liam Miller, now a resident of this city. The second is a statement received from a young married woman, who, with her husband, also resides here. In the clear and re- peated statements made by these two witnesses, we plac« RECEPTION OF THF WORK. 237 entire reliance; who are ready to furnish satisfaction to anir persons making reasonable inquiries on the subject. " W. C. Brownleb. " John J. Slocum. " Andrew Bruce. " D. Fanshaw, " Amos Belden. *' David Wesson. " Thomas HooAN." (affidavit op WILLIAM MILLER.) * Citt/ and County of New- York, ss. " William Miller being duly sworn, doth say,— I knew Maria Monk when she was quite a child, and was acquaint- ed with all her father's family. My father, Mr. Adam Miller, kept the government school at St. John's, Lower Canada, for some years. Captain Wm. Monk, Maria's father, lived in the garrison, a short distance from the vil- lage, and she attended the school with me for some months, probably as much as a year. Her four brothers also at- tended with us. Our families were on terms of intimacy, as my father had a high regard for Captain Monk ; but the temper of his wife was such, even at that time, as to cause much trouble. Capt. Monk died very suddenly, as was re- ported, in consequence of being poisoned. Mrs. Monk was then keeper of the Government House in Montreal, and received a pension, which privilege she has since enjoyed. In the summer of 1832, I left Canada, and came to this city. In about a year afterward I visited Montreal, and on the day when the Governor reviewed the troops, I be- lieve about the end of August, I called at the Government House, where I saw Mrs. Monk and several of the family. I inquired where Maria was, and she told me that she was in the nunnery. This fact I well remember, because the information gave me great pain, as I had unfavourable opinions of the nunneries. On reading the * Awful Dis- closures,' I at once knew she was the eloped nun, but was unable to find her until a few days since, when we recog- I '■ v.^i\ !■ 'W 'hl\i' ' , . I : ;-^ 1 I ' ri i Ml n 'iff m I'-Jhi'i^ I f •' iijiili:;^^ n'' 1^ II u-M 1'^. n ? ,1 ' i' ! ■■I >'' 1 ! '1: M ■ 1 i i ' 1 i • . ■J ;f,;if ,i!: h I'll .;i i\. ^ , ^ii 288 APPENDIX. niscd each other immediately. I give with pleasure my testimony in her favour, as she is among strangers, and exertions have been made against her. I declare my per- sonal knowledge of many facts stated in her book, and my full belief in the truth of her story, which, shocking as it is, cannot appear incredible to those persons acquainted with Canada. " William Miller. " Sworn before me, this 3d day of March, 1836. " Benjamin D. K. Craio, " Commissioner of Deeds, &c." Prom the Proteatant Vindicator of March 9. ^' The following statement has been furnished by the fe- male witness above-mentioned ; the name being resenred only from delicacy to a lady's feelings." (testimony of another old schoolmate.) " I was born at Montreal, and resided there until wiihin a few months, and where my friends still remain. I was educated among the Catholics, and have never separated myself from them. " I knew Maria Monk when quite a child. "We went to school together for about a year, as near as I can remem- ber, to Mr. Workman, Sacrament-street, in Montreal. She is about one month younger than myself. We left that school at the same time, and entered the Congregational Nunnery nearly together. I could mention many things which I witnessed there, calculated to confirm some of her accounts. " I knew of the elopement of a priest named Leclere, who was a confessor, with a nun sent from the Congrega- iional Nunnery to teach in a village. They were brought back, after which she gave birth to an infant, and was again employed as a teacher. "Children were often punished in the Congregational Nunnery, by being made to stand with arms extended, to imitate Christ's posture on the cross ; and when we found vermin in our soup, as was often the case, we were ex* RECEPTION OP THE WORK. 239 iorted to overcome our repugnance to it, because Christ died for us. I have seen such belts as are mentioned in the 'Awful Disclosures,' as well as gags ; but never saw them applied. "Maria Monk left the Congregational Nunnery before I dil, and became a novice in the Hotel Dieu. I remember her entrance into the latter very well, for we had a ^j, K I • ' I ! ' ! \ •i (I iil * 1 |4\: Hi i| r [1/ f I ;l 1 '. «'<,! ' • (ill mm i ill 1 I 11 liil 1240 APPENDIX. hospital of the Hotel Dieu very frequently, to see Misa Bourke, a friend of mine, although I was not permitted to speak with her. While there one day, at the hour oi * conge,* or * collation,* which, as I before stated, was at three P. M., a procession of nuns and novices entered, and among the former I saw Maria Monk, with a black veil, &c. She perceived and recognised me ; but put her finger . upon her lips in token of silence; and knowing how rigidly ihe rules were enforced, I did not speak. " A short time afterward, I saw her again in the same place, and under similar circumstances. " I can fix the year when this occurred, because I recol- lect that the nuns in the hospital stared at a red dress I wore that season ; and I am certain about the time of year, because I left my galo-shoes at the door before I went in. ** The improper conduct of a priest was the cause of my leaving the Congregational Nunnery : for my brother saw him kissing a female one day while he was on a visit to me, and exclaimed—' O mon Dieu ! what a place you are in ! — If father does not take you out of it, I will, if I have to tear you away.' " After the last sight I had of Maria Monk in the hospi- tal, I never saw nor heard of her, until after I had been for some time an inhabitant of New York. I then saw an ex- tract from * Awful Disclosures,' published in a newspaper, when I was perfectly satisfied that she was the authoress, and again at liberty. I was unable for several weeks to find her residence, but at length visited the house when she was absent. Seeing an infant among a number of persons who were strangers to me, as those present will testify, I de- clared that it must be the child mentioned in her book, from the striking resemblanoe it bears to Father Phelan, whom I well know. This declaration has also been made by others. "When Maria Monk entered, she passed across the room, without turning towards me; but I recognised her by her gait, and when she saw me she knew me at once. I have since spent many hours with her, and am entirely RECFf TION OF THE WORK. 241 in the same convinced of the truth of her story, especially as I knew many things before which tend to confirm the statements which she makes." [" It is superfluous to add any thing to the above testimo- ny Let the Roman priests of Montreal open the Hotel Dieu Nunnery for our inspection, and thus confute Maria Monk : or, Mr. Conroy is again challenged to institute a criminal process against her, or a civil suit against the publishers of her volume. — They dare not place the eloped nun or her booksellers in that ' Inquisition ;' because they know that it would only be * putting themselves to the tor^ \\ireV"—Ed.Prot. Vind.] "Hi! [From the Protestant Vindicator of March 16th.] "We recommend the following communication to all persons who doubt the wickedness of Nunneries. The young gentleman who sent us the letter is now in this city and we have heard the same statements from other wit* nesses. That subterraneous passage from the Seminary to the Nunneries, we ourselves have seen, and close by the spot designated by our correspondent : — (statement op j. m.) i* Underground passage from the Jesuit Seminary to the Hotel Dieu Nunn£ry^ Montreal. "I have been informed that you are endeavouring to obtain facts and other incidental circumstances, relative to the Black Nunnery in Montreal, and the disclosures con- cerning it, made by Maria Monk, in which are many hard things, but hard as they are, they are not indigestible by us Canadians; we believe that she has told but a small part of what she must know, if she was but half the time there which she says she was. Maria Monk has mentioned in her book something about the underground passage which leads from the Black Nunnery to other places in Montreal. That fact I know by ocular demonstration, and which nine tenths of the Canadians also will not deny, for it has been opened several times by the labourers, who have 21 < .1' ! - toj h- ' I •• I i I i--,, '" !i Mis; I 'ivr HI ' f M ■lii 1 ii' > I '(■ liii^ » H- 'H .; ,i J s 1 i ' ' !•• I ■i i ; . ' r } i t If ts '■ I'll 'I f'!' 1 1 ■I ■ i'.i 242 APPENDIX. been digging for the purpose of laying pipes to conduct gas and water. While preparing a place for the latter I saw one of those passages ; the earth being removed by the la- bourers, they struck upon the top of the passage, and curi^ osity led them to see what was beneath, for it sounded as though there was i. hollow. They accordingly removed the large flat stones which formed the top of the passage. Many persons were looking on at the time, and several ul them went down into it ; when they returned after a few minutes, they stated that they went but a short distance, be- fore they came to an intersection of passages, and were afraid to proceed further. Shortly after, several priests were on the spot, and prevented the people from further examining it; ard had the place shut up immediately, while they stood by and guarded it until it was all done. The appearance of that part of the passage was the same as I saw while they were laying the water pipes. The floor of it in both parts where I saw it was clean to appearance, with the exception of a little dirt that fell in on opening them, and of stone flagging. I have heard much about these underground passages in Montreal, in which place I have spent the most of my days. I give you my name and residence: and if you should be called upon from any quarter for the truth of this statement, I am ready to attest it upon oath ; and there are others in this city who have witnessed the same things. The places where those open- ings were made in the underground passages were in St. Joseph street for the water pipes ; and for the gas pipes in Notre-Dame street, near Sacrament street, at a short dis- tance from the Seminary. W. M." About the close of February last, a note was sent me from a person signing himself the man who took me to the Almshouse. Soon after I had an interview with Mr..Hilliker, whom I recognised as my first protector in New- York, and to whom I t V lA BS, and were RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 243 owe much — ^indeed, as I think, my life. He kindly offered lo give me his testimony, which follows : — From the New York Journal of Commerce. (affidavit op JOHN HILLIKER.) •• City and County of > New York, as. 5 " John Hilliker, being duly sworn, doth depose and say- that one day early in the month of May, 1835, while shoot- ing near the Third Avenue, opposite the three mile stone, in company with three friends, I saw a woman sitting in a field at a short distance, who attracted our attention. On reaching her, we found her sitting with her head down, and could not make her return any answer to our questions. On raising her hat, we saw that she was weeping. She was dressed in an old calico frock, (I think of a greenish colour,) with a checked apron, and an old black bonnet. After much delay and weeping, she began to answer my questions, but not until I had got my companions to leave us, and assured her that I was a married man, and dis- posed to befriend her. " She then told me that her name was Maria, that she had been a nun in a nunnery in Montreal, from which she had made her escape, on account of the treatment she had re- ceived from priests in that institution, whose licentious conduct she strongly intimated to me. She mentioned some particulars concerning the Convent and her escape. She spoke particularly of a small room where she used to attend, until the physician entered to see the sick, when she accompanied him to write down his prescriptions ; and said that she escaped through a door which he sometimes entered. She added, that she exchanged her dress after leaving the nunnery, and that she came to New York in company with a man, who left her as soon as the steam- boat arrived. She further stated, that she expected soon to give birth to a child, having become pregnant in the Con- vent; that she had no friend, and knew not where to find 1 1 j4' I'M' r ■ 1f , ■ : |l : t. I f I ■ I 'f aV^ :||f I ■fSJ ,r I f IH i i/ii ' IM ! Jt { . ee times a week, from about 10 till 1 o'clock, both before and after Maria Monk became an in- mate of it. No. 10 was his confession-room. He baptized children in the rqaare-ward, and sometimes visited the sick Catholics in other rooms. Sometimes he went up in the afternoon also. " I heard it said, that Mr. Conroy had asked to speak .^1 -I !( ,1 '. I t \ iri: 1 i Ki:' I i ,MKli •" H 'I? ', J i;i'i 'I t '\ i '1 i , i J '' » 1 '- } .' '1 1- ' t ^r. •fv I- 'M\ ; 250 APPENDIX. "With Maria; and that an offer vras made to him that he might see her before others, but not otherwise, to which Mr. Conroy did not consent. "Sometimes Maria was much disturbed in her sleep, starting suddenly, with every appearance of terror. Some nights she did not sleep at all, and often told me, what I had no doubt was the fact, that she was too much agitated by the recollection of what she had seen in the Nunnery. She would sometimes say in the morning, ' O, if I could tell you ! You think you have had trouble, but I have bad more than ever you did.* " Her distressing state of mind, with the trials caused by those around her, kept me constantly thinking of Maria, so that when employed at a distance from her, I would often run to her room, to see how she was for a moment, and back again. Fortunately, the women around held me somewhat in fear, because they found my reports of the in- terference of some were attended to ; and this kept them more at a distance ; yet they would take advantage of my absence sometimes. One day, on coming to No. 23, I found Maria all in a tremour, and she told me that Mrs. ♦ ♦ *, one of the Roman Catholic nurses, had informed her that Mr. Conroy was in the institution, and wished to see her. * And what shall I doT she inquired of me, in great distress. " I told her not to be afraid, and that she should be pro- tected, as she was among friends, and endeavoured to quiet her fears all I could ; but it was very difficult to do so. One of the women in the house, I know, told Maria, in my presence, one day, that Mr. Conroy was waiting ki the passage to see her. "The present Superintendent (another Mr. Stevens) sue ceeded the former while Maria and I were in the Hospital. Abby Welsh (not the Mrs. Welsh mentioned before) got very angry with me one day, because, as usual on the days when Mr. Conroy came, I was watchful to prevent his having an interview with Maria. Another person, for a RECEPTION OF THE WORK. 261 time, used to employ her in sewing in her room on those days, for she also protected her, as well in this way, as by reproving those who troubled her. Abby Welsh, finding me closely watching Maria on the day I was speaking of, told me, in a passion, that I might watch her as closely as I pleased— Mr. Conroy wtndd have her. Not long after this, I saw Abby Welsh talking earnestly with Mr. Conroy, in the yard, under one of the windows of the Middle House, and heard her say, * the nun,' and afterward, * she's hid.' " A Roman Catholic woman, who supposed that Maria had been seen in St. Mary's Church, expressed a wish that she could have caught her there ; and said, she would never again have made her appearance. I inquired whether there was any place where she could have been confined. She replied, in a reserved, but significant manner, ' There is at least one cell there for her»' « New York, March 23d, 1836." it would be a natural question, if my readers should ask, "What said the Roman Catholics to such testimonials ? They laid great stress on affi- davits sent for to Montreal ; what do they think of affidavits spontaneously given in New York?" So far as I know, they have republished but one, and that is Mr. Miller's. The N. Y. Catholic Diary of March 19th, said— " We take the following overwhelming testimony from the Brooklyn American Citizen of the llth instant : " The following affidavits, &c., are copied from the last No. of the * Protestant Vindicator,* and prove, it seems to us, taken with other corroborating circumstances, the false- hood or irrelevancy of the testimony against Miss Monk, and therefore establish the truth of her narrative :" (Here it inserted Mr Miller's affidavit, and thea added :) — i: ' I Ur i 1 t t I 1 1,' 1 ■»:' < i 1 , 1 ! t ^ !'■ \ 1 f '!'!'( l''^ -i^ f i( ii t I I). ! i \ I I ll mv^ 252 APPENDIX. ?'What is the weight of the affidavit 1 Of pondew)ug import 1 ' I inquired where Maria was, and she told me she was in the Nunnery.' Therefore she is an eloped Nun. Marvellous logical affidavit! We may say, that when an inquiry is made after the editor of this paper, and the answer is, that he was in a Protestant Church, there- fore he is a Protestant minister." The Rev. Mr. Schneller, (for a Catholic priest is the editor of that paper,) thus tries to slide over the important testimony of Mr. Miller, and in doing it, admits I was in the Hotel Dieu Nunnery in the summer of 1832. Of course, he admits then, that Dr. Robertson^s testimony to the contrary is false, and gives up the great point which the Montreal affidavits were intended to settle, viz. that I had not been in any Nunnery — at least, not since I was a child. But another thing is worthy of remark. The Diary says, ** We take the following overwhelm- ing testimony from the Brooklyn American Citi- zen," yet he really leaves out the greater part of the testimony which that paper contained, viz. the certificate beginning on page 238. Let any one turn to that, and ask whether the e'Jitor had not some rea- son to wish to keep it from his readers? Did he not get rid of it very ingeniously, when he inserted the following remarks instead of it ? " The following statement has been furni^ed by the fc» male witness above mentioned ; the name being reserved only from delicacy to a lady's feelings." '* Excellent ! ' delicacy to a lady'^s feelings ! !' we are ab« sorbedin an exclamation of wonder; the delicate name, in \ \ •• RECEPTION OF THE WOBK. 853 i.-l r ponde»)a9 she told me \ an eloped ly say, that s paper, and lurch, there- ic priest is 3e over the n doing it, lery in the s then^ that ry is false, ! Montreal that I had nee I was a larlc. The )verwhelm' rican Citi- iter part of ed, viz. the ly one turn [t some rea- Did he te inserted id by the fe- ig reserved we are ab' ite name, in a matter of such vast importance as that which affects the truth of the slanderous tale, cannot be mentioned 1 " Therefore, * we, the subscribers,' ' Brownlee, Slocum, Bruce, Fanshaw, Belden, Wesson, and Hogan,' rest the weight of their authority upon the 'delicacy' of a name- less * lady's feelings.' " Now here Mr. Schellner pretends that the witness was not accessible, and leaves it in doubt, whether the subscribers, (men of known character and unim- peachable veracity,) knew any thing of her. Yet it was expressly stated by them that she was known, and that any reasonable inquiries would be readily answered. (See p. 236.) I have no intention of attempting to enforce the evidence presented in the testimonials just given. I shall leave every reader to form his own conclu- sions independently and dispassionately. I could easily say things likely to excite the feelings of every one who peruses these pages— but I prefer to persist in the course 1 have thus far pursued, and abstain from all exciting expressions. The things I declare are sober realities, and nothing is neces- sary to have them so received, but that the evidence be calmly laid before the public. I will make one or two suggestions here, for the purpose of directing attention to points of import- ance, though one or two of them have been already touched upon. 1st. One of the six affidavits was given by Dr. Robertson, and the remaining five were sworn to before him. WW - n f' '^> 'I 1 > I : i #/.Yv ' w \\. ,1 " I > '\% : ' i > ,6 I • '( ■ \\ i. \ ( S \ t m t \ i I I . : : Pi ^' I' f % ! i '■;'■ I t l^f I . I r 254 APPENDIX 2d. The witnesses speak of interviews with me, on two of the most distressing days of my life. Now let the reader refer to those affidavits when he has read page 268th, and chapter 8th, in the •' Sequelf^ and then say, whether any expressions which they may have misunderstood, or any which / may have been fabricated for me, (as I strongly sus- pect must have been the fact with some,) ought to destroy my character for credibility; especially when I appeal to evidence so incontestible as an inspec- tion of the nunnery, and my opponents shrink from it. Let the reader observe also, that in the inter- views spoken of in the affidavits, no. third person is commonly spoken of as present ; while those who are named are most of them inimical to me. ^. All the testimony in the affidavits is aimed to destroy my character, and to prevent me from re- ceiving any credit as a witness. Not a bit of it meets the charges I make against the priests and nuns. If they had proved that I was never in the nunnery, that, indeed, would set aside my testi- mony : but failing to do that, the attempt goes far to set their own aside. Having now fairly shown my readers what re- ception my first edition met with, both from enemies and friends, I proceed to the " Sequel" of my nai- rative. 5 I : 'II m li'i r ; / APPENDIX, NO. II. PREFACE U ; ! SEQUEL TO THE NARRATIVE. ( ! Iii The followiDg Sequel was prepared for tlie press some months ago, being originally intended to form the conciu* sion of my first publication. It being thought best, by my friends, in my first editions, to confine the attention of my readers entirely to the Convent, I concluded to close with the momcnc of my escape, adding only a few pages in re- lation to some circumstances that took place in New York. The contents of this Sequel were committed to paper be- fore I ever saw the Montreal affidavits, and nothing has been added since, except a few notes, which appeared ne- cessary to elucidate certain points which seemed to require them. Some of my friends, who had examined those affi- davits, put questions to me suggested by them; and, as they since have told me, found many things in my accounts un- designedly confirmed by my adversaries, in this manner, as well as by comparing the affidavits with the record al- ready made. • ' ».*. The reader who compares the account of my first inter- view with Dr. Robertson, in the •' Sequel," with that in his affidavit, will find many circumstances to correspond; and, I repeat it, the former was written as it stands, be- fore I had seen the latter. As to what is said about my attempts to deceive, and my avowals of things not consist- ent with my story, I can only say, that I do not know that I remember all I said, in the state of distress in which I was at the time j but that I have no recollection of having even {I- 256 APPENDIX spoken of several of the subjects mentioned, by himself and other jsi.cners of the affidavits. It appears plain, however, that Dr. Robertson felt a peculiar desire (for some reason or other) to represent my character in the most unfavour- able light he could. I have had many questions asked of me concerning my adventures after my escape from the Convent, and partic- ularly of what happened during my visit to Montreal in August, 1835. I could therefore wish, that my Sequel had been rather more detailed in some parts ; bat it has not received any such additions, because it is to be presumed that it must be more satisfactory to the public to know, that it contains nothing but what was originally there. My readers, I think, will learn from the following pages, that when a nun has merely escaped from a Convent, but a small part of her difficulties and dangers may be passed. They may also perceive some of the reasons why so few nuns have ever been brought to give testimony concerning what they know. For my ov^n part. I may say that I was a hundred times, perhaps I might say a thousand times, on the point of having my testimony suppressed for ever. 5 ; SEQUEL. CHAPTER I. At liberty— Doubtful what to do— Pound refuge /or the nighi —Diaappointment — A^ ,first day out of the Convent—SoUr tude — Recollections, yearSf and plans, I HAVE but a confused idea of the manner in which I got through some of the doors ; several of them, I am confident, were fastened, and one or two I fastened behind me.* But I was now in the street, and what was to be done next ? I had got my liberty ; but where should I go ? It was dark, I was in great danger, gc which way I would; and for a moment, I tnougAt I had been unwise to leave the Convent. If I could return unobserved, would it not be better 1 But summoning resolution, I turned to the left, and ran some distance up the street ; then reflecting that I had better take the op- posite direction, I returned under the same Con- vent walls, and ran as fast down to St. Paul's street, then turning up towards the north, exerted all my ^11 ■IMIIMIIIMII ■!!■ .. _. !■_ . . J I II IM II MM' ' * Before leaving the nunnery grounds, I ran round the end of the building, stood a moment in hesitation whether I had not better return, then hastening back to the other sideb ran to the gate, opened it, and went out 22* ^Ml •r }\V' n . Mi f ' i F! ■ -7,v 111 if ; < ) l^llii . ■: ;i|f ..f! i Mil' Ti 1 ■ I f ,1 , I,;! I 1! 1 \i I ! I I -'iilll ■ I'* •I' :,l it ■ ' j J ' I \\ 258 AITfiiXDIX. Strength, and fled for my life. It was a cold even- ing, but 1 stopped for nothing, having recollected the house where I had been put to board for a short time, by the priest Roque, when prepared to enter the Convent as a novice, and resolved to seek a lodging there for the night. Thither I went. It seemed as if I flew rather than ran. It was by that time so dark, that I was able to see distinctly through the low windows, by the light within ; and had tlu^ pleasure to find that she was alone with her chii- dren. I therefore went boldly to the door, was re- ceived with readiness, and entered to take up my lodging there once more. Here I changed my nun's dress for one less like ly to excite observation ; and having received a few dollars in addition to make up the difTerencc, I r ::i , \ I < 1 \ 1 i 1 SEQUEL. 273 cis, was in the habit of constant attendance as priest and confessor. The recollections which I often indulged in of scenes in the Hotel Dieu, gave mo uneasiness and distress : but not knowing where to goto seek greater seclusion, I remained in the infir- mary week after week, still affecting illness in the best manner I could. At length I found that I was suspected of playing off' a deception with regard to the state of my health ; and at the close of a few weeks, I became satisfied that I could not remain longer without making my appearance below stairs. I at length complied with the wishes I heard ex- pressed, that I would go into the community-room, where those in health were accustomed to assemble to work, and then some of the women began to talk of my going to confession. I merely expressed unwillingness at first ; but when they pressed the point, and began to insist, my fear of detection over- came every other feeling, and I plainly declared that I would not go. This led to an altercation, when the mistress of the house pronounced me in- corrigible, and said she would not keep me for a hundred pounds a year. She, in fact, became so weary of having me there, that she sent to my mother to take me away. My mother, in consequence, sent a cariole for me, and took me again into her house ; but I became so unhappy in a place where I was secluded and des- titute of all agreeable society, that I earnestly re- quested her to allow me to leave Canada. I be- lieve she felt ready to have me removed to a dis- '*W /i7v i r M' :i I' { ^ IM I ■ I !!! HIM i it i » I i il 274 APPENinX. tancc, tlmt she Tiiig-ht not be in J.'ngcr of having my attempt at solf-dcstruclion, and ny confinement in prison made public. There was a fact which I had not disclosed, and of which all were ignorant: viz., that which had so much influence in exciting me to leave the Con- vent, and to reject every idea of returning to it When conversing with my mother about leaving Canada, 1 proposed to go to New- York. She in- quired why I wished to go there. I made no an- swer to that question : for, though I had never been there, and knew scarcely any hing ;il)out the place, I presumed that I should fma protection from my enemies, as I knew it was in a Protestant country. I had not thought of goinu to the Unued States be- fore, because I had no one to go with me, nor money enough to pay my expenses ; but then a plan pre- sented itself to my mind, by which I thought I might proceed to New York in safety. There was a man who I presumed would wish to have me leave Canada, on his own account ; and that was the man I had so precipitately married while residing at St. Denis. He must have had motives, as I thought, for wishini^ me at a distance. I proposed therefore that h • should be informed that I was in Montreal, and anxious to go to the States; and such a message was sent to him by a woman whom my mother knew.* She haa a little stand for i If ♦ Mrs. Tarbert, or M'Gan. See her affidavit, page 220. Wl;at house she refers to I cannot conjecture. SEQUEL. 275 ihe sale of some articles, and had a husband who carried on some similar kind of business at the Scotch mountain. Through her husband, as I sup- pose, she had my message conveyed, and soon in- formed me that arrangements were made for my commencing my journey, under the care of the per- son to whom it had been sent. xi' -> IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 1.1 1.25 liilM |25 aiuu 114 IU& .* .•» '/ FhotogFaphic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 (716)872-4S03 K^, ^^^ ^m^ mm H I ?t- 71 ■ '^tf i m ii W:. ^ iff I V ' I 'f !:( I im '• i*iS! ??, m %» II CHAPTER IV. Singular concurrence of citcumstances, which enabled me to get to the United States — Intentions in going there^ Com- mence my journey— Fears 0/ my companion — Stop at White- hall— Injury received in a canal boat — Arrival at New York —A solitary retreat. It is remarkable that I was able to stay so long in the midst of Catholics without discovery, and at last obtain the aid of some of them in effecting my flight. There is probablj?- not a person in Montreal, who would sooner have betrayed me into the ppwer of the priests than that woman, if she had known my history. She was a frequent visiter at the Convent and the Seminary, and had a ticket which entitled her every Monday to the gift of a loaf of bread from the for- mer. She had an unbounded respect for the Supe- rior and the priests, and seized every opportunity to please them. Now the fact that she was willing to take measures to facilitate my departure from Montreal, afforded sufficient evidence to me of her entire ignorance of myself, in all respects in which I could wish her to be ignorant ; and I confided in her, because I perceived that she felt no stronger motive, than a disposition to oblige my mother. Should any thing occur to let her into the secret of my being a fugitive from the Black Nunnery, I knew that I could not trust to her kindness for an ■-(W4.'..».n-^.-jl.' S£(|U£L. 277 instant. The discovery of that fact would transform her into a bitter and deadly enemy. She would at once regard me as guilty of mortal sin, an apostate, and a proper object of persecution. And this was a reflection I had often reason to make, when thin kino- of the numerous Catholics around me. How im- portant, then, the keeping of my secret, and my es- cape before the truth should become known, even to a single person near me. I could realize, from the dangers through which I was brought by the hand of God, how difficult it must be, in most cases, for a fugitive from a nunne ry to obtain her final freedom from the power of her enemies. Even if escaped from a Convent, so long as she remains among Catholics, she is in constant exposure to be informed against ; especially if the news of her escape is made public, which fortunate- ly was not the fact in my case. , If a Catholic comes to the knowledge of any fact calculated to expose such a person, he will think it his duty to disclose it at confession ; and then the whole fraternity will be in motion to seize her. How happy for me that not a suspicion was en- tertained concerning me, and that not a whisper against me was breathed into the ear of a single priest at confession ! Notwithstanding my frequent appearance m the streets, my removals from place to place, and the various exposures I had to discovery, contrary to my fears, which haunted me even in my dreams, I was preserved ; and as I have often thought, for the 2* '^ • \ II 'W! i ! i I .< W i .if - III ^ I If !■ i;^. i 1 I f 278 APPENDIX. M; t It : i, I ' : ;^ I . li i.ij; purpose of making the disclosures which I have made in this volume. No power but that of God, as I have frequently thought, could ever have led me in safety through so many dangers. 1 would not have my readers imagine, however, that I had at that period any thought of making known my history to the world, I wished to plunge into the deepest possible obscurity ; and next to the fear of falling again into the hands of the priests and Superior, I shrunk most from the idea of having others acquainted with the scenes I had passed through. Such a thought as publishing never entered my mind till months after that time. My desire was, that I might meet a speedy death in obscurity, and that my name and my shame might perish on earth together. As for my future doonn, I still looked forward to it with gloomy apprehen- sions : for I considered myself as almost, if not quite, removed beyond the reach of mercy. During all the time which had elapsed since 1 left the Con- vent, I had received no religious instruction, nor even read a word in the scriptures ; and, therefore, it is nc-t wonderful that I should still have remained under the delusions in which I had been educated. The plan arranged for the commencement of my journey \vas this : I was to cross the St. Lawrence to Longueil, to meet the man who was to accom- pany me. The woman who had sent my message into the country, went with me to the ferry, and crossed the river, where, according to appointment, we found my companion. He willingly undertook V;: . n SEQUEL* 279 to accompany me to the place of my destmation, and at his own expense ; but declared, that he was apprehensive we should be pursued. To avoid the priests, who he supposed would follow us, he took an indirect route, and during about twelve days, or nearly that, which we spent on the way, passed over a much greater distance than was necessary. It would be needless, if it were possible, to mention all the places we visited. We crossed Carpenter's ferry, and were at Scotch-mountain and St. Alban's ; arrived at Champlain by land, and there took the steamboat, leaving it again at Burlington. As we were riding towards Charlotte, my com- panion entertained fears, which, to me, appeared ri- diculous : but it was impossible for me to reason him out of them, or to hasten our journey. Cir- cumstances which appeared to me of no moment whatever, would often influence, and sometimes make him change his whole plan and direction. As we were one day approaching Charlotte, for in- stance, on inquiring of a person on the way, whether there were any Canadians there, and being inform- ed there were not a few, and that there was a Roman Catholic priest residing there, he immediately de- termined to avoid the place, and turned back, al- though we were then only about nine miles distant from it. During several of the first nights after leaving Montreal, he suffered greatly from fear; and on meeting me in the morning, repeatedly said : " Well, thank God, we are safe so far !" When we arrived M ' !l! n I ' iiit •I \ 'ill i,',,r m\im )■ M, 11:1 si I'f V .1 3 I I i i' ' ! ;: I rl 1,11 ill 't • I * ji ;, I H • > I i ' 11 '■i n !■■ ■ I "ill ii ' H., I' Ml r:i!' I 280 APPENDIX. at Whitehall, he had an idea that we should run 9 risk of meeting priests, who, he thought, were in search of us, if we Avent immediately on ; and ir* sisted that we had better stay there a little time, un- til they should have passed. In spite of my anxiety to proceed, we accordingly remained there about a week ; when we entered a canal-boat to proceed to Troy. An unfortunate accident happened to me while or our way. I was in the cabin, when a gun, which had been placed near me, was started from its place by the motion of the boat, caused by another boat running against it, and striking me on my left side, threw me some distance. The shock was violent, and I thought myself injured, but hoped the effects would soon pass off. I was afterward taken with vomiting blood ; and this alarming symptom several times returned ; but I was able to keep up. We came without any unnecessary delay from Troy to New York, where we arrived in the morn- ing, either on Thursday or Friday, as I believe : but my companion there disappeared without in- forming me w^here he was going, and I saw him no more. Being now, as I presumed, beyond the reach of my enemies, I felt relief from the fear of being carried back to the nunnery, and sentenced to death or the cells : but I was in a large city where I had not a friend. Feeling overwhelmed with my mis- erable condition, I longed for death ; and yet I felt no desire to make another attempt to destroy myself On the contrary, I determined to seek some soli- 8EQUBI. 281 tary retreat, and await God*s time to remove me from a world in which I had found so much trou- ble, hoping and believing that it would not be long. Not knowing which way to go to find solitude, I spoke to a little boy whom I saw on the wharf, and told him I would give him some money if he would lead me into the "iwsA." (This is the common word by which, in Canada, w^e speak of the woods or forests.) When he understood what I meant, he told me that there was no bush about New York ; but consented to lead me to the most lonely place he knew of. He accordingly set off, and I followed him, on a long w^alk to the upper part of the city, and beyond, until we reached the outskirts of it Turning off from the road, we gained a little hol- low, where were a few trees and bushes, a consid- erable distance from any house ; and there, he told me, was the loneliest place with which he was ac- quainted. I paid him for his trouble out of the small stock of money T had in my possession, and let him go home, desiring him to come the next day, and bring me something to eat, with a few pennies which I gave him. 24* { V fr ^p ii' iiH' ' mi I'' . ^i mil m " Hi < . i t!i. 1,1. i'M hi '■ ' { ^U Wili t i! ' ■ Mir ft )■ ', 1 i »2. CHAPTER V. lieflectiona and sorrows in solitude — Night—Fears — J£xjjo« sure to rain—Discovered by strangers— Their umeelcome kindness— Taken to the Bellevue Almshouse. There I found myself once more alone, and truly it was a great relief to sit down and feel that I was out of the reach of priests and nuns, and in a spot w^here I could patiently wait for death, when God might please to send it, instead of being abused and tormented according to the caprices and pas- sions of my persecutors. But then again returned most bitter anticipations of the future. Life had no attractions for me, for it must be connected with shame; but death, under any circumstances, could not be divested of horrors, so long as I believed in the doctrines relating to it which had been inculcated upon me. The place where I had taken up, as I supposed, my last earthly abode, was pleasant in clear and mild weather ; and I spent most of my time in as much peace as the state of my mind would permit. I saw houses, but no human beings, except on the side of a little hill near by, where were some men at work, making sounds like those made in ham- mering stone. The shade around me was so thick that I felt assured of being sufficiently protected from observation if I kept still ; and a cluster of bushes ofTered me a shelter for the night. As even- V-H \\V SEQUEL. 283 ing approached, I was somewhat alarmed by the Bound of voices near me, and I found that a num- ber of labourers were passing that way from their work. I went in a. fright to the thickest of the Dushes, and lay down, until all again was still, and rtien ventured out to take my seat again on the turf. Darkness now came gradually on ; and with it, fears of another description. The thought struck me that there might be wild beasts in that neigh- bourhood, ignorant as I then was of the country; and the more I thought of it, the more I became alarmed. I heard no alarming sound, it is true ; but I knew not how soon some prowling and ferocious oeast might come upon me in my defenceless con- dition, and tear me in pieces. I retired to my bushes, and stretched myself under them upon the ground : but I found it impossible to sleep ; and my mind was almost continually agitated by thoughts on the future or the past, In the morning the little boy made his appearance again, and brought me a few cakes which he had purchased for me. He showed much interest in me, inquired why I did not live in a h. u^e ; and it was with difficulty that I could satisfy him to let me re- main in my solitary and exposed condition. Under- standing that I wished to continue unknown, he as- sured me that he had not told even his mother about me; and I had reason to believe that he faithfully kept my secret to the last. Though he lived a con- siderable distance from my hiding-place, and, as I supposed, far down in the city, he visited me almost .'I 1 i J t (I ti II l!\ T'i, If i , ■ ,( \ V ' . ' I. ' n ,Mi )■ ' !. V ( *■ 'i ■i i 1 !•■ 10 : i< ; :r .1 , J If' 284 APPENDIX. every day, even when I had not desired him to bring me any thing. Several times I received from hira some small supplies of food for the money I had given him. I once gave him a half-dollar to get changed ; and he brought me back every penny of it, at his next visit. As I had got my drink from a brook or pool, which was at no great distance, he brought me a little cup one day to drink out of; I ut this I was not allowed to keep long, for he soon after told me that his mother wanted it, and he must return it. He several times arrived quite out of breath, and when I inquired the reason, calling him as I usually did, " Little Tommy," he said it was necessary for him to run, and to stay but a short time, that he might be at school in good season. Thus he con- tinued to serve me, and keep my secret, at great in- convenience to himself, up to the last day of my stay in that retreat; and I believe he would have done so for three months if I had remained there. I should like to see him again, and hear his broken English. ^ I had now abundance of time to reflect on mv lost condition; and many a bitter thought passed through my mind, as I sat on the ground, or strolled about by day, and lay under the bushes at night. Sometimes I reflected on the doctrines I had heard at the nunnery, concerning sins and penances, Purgatory and Hell ; and sometimes on my late companions, and the crimes I had witnessed in the Convent SEQUEL. 285 Sometimes I would ait and seriously consider how I might best destroy my life ; and sometimes would sing a few of the hymns with which I was familiar : but I never felt willing or disposed to pray, as I supposed there was no hope of mercy for me. One of the first nights I spent in that houseless condition was stormy; and though I crept under the thickest of the bushes, and had more protection against the rain than one might have expected, I was almost entirely wet before morning; and, it may be supposed, passed a more uncomfortable night than usual. The next day I was happy to find the weather clear, and was able to dry my gar- ments by taking off one at a time, and spreading them on the bushes. A night or two after, how- ever, I was again exposed to a heavy rain, and had the same process afterward to go through with: but what is remarkable, I took no cold on either oc- casion ; nor did I suffer any lasting injury from all the exposures I underwent in that place. The in- conveniences I had to encounter, also, appeared to me of little importance, not being sufficient to draw off my mind from its own troubles; and I had no intention of seeking a more comfortable abode, still looking forward only to dying as soon as God would permit, alone and in that spot. One day, however, when I had been there about ten days, I was alarmed at seeing four men ap- proaching me. All of them had guns, as if out on a shooting excursion. They expressed much surprise and pity on finding me there, and pressed me with :lll I'lil'l V.^ ' u ;, I'l I H'' ■ ■ ,jl !M*i ' !; i^ i \\i I 286 APFENJIX. questions. I would not give them any satisfactory account of myself, my wants, or intentions, being only anxious that they might withdraw. I found them, however, too much interested to render me some service to be easily sent away; and after some time, thinking there would be no other way, I pretended to go away not to return. .After going some distance, and remaining some time, thinking they had probably left the place, I returned ; but to my mortification found they had concealed them- selves to see whether I would come back. They now, more urgently than before, insisted on my re- moving to some other place, where I might be com- fortable. They continued to question me; but I became distressed in a degree I cannot describe, hardly knowing what I did. At last I called the oldest gentleman aside, and told him somethii.g of my history. He expressed great interest for me, ofTered to take me anywhere I would tell him, and at last insisted that I should go with him to his own house. All thtse ofTers I refused ; on which one proposed to take me to the Almshouse, and even to carry me by force if I would not go willingly. To this I at length consented ; but some delay took place, and I became unwilling, so that with reluctance I was taken to that institution, which was about half a mile distant.* ♦ See the affidavit of Mr. Hilliker, page 243. The letter to which he refers I had forgotten to mention. It contained a short account of the crimes I had witnessed in the nunnery, and was written on paper which " little Tommy** had bought forme, . •«♦ CHAPTER VI. litctjAion at the Almshouse— Message from Mr. Conroy, alio* man priest in New York— His invitations to a private inters view — His claims, propositions, and threats—Mr. Kelly^t message— Effects of reading the Bible. I WAS now at once made comfortable, and attend ed with kindness and care. It is not to be expect ed in such a place, where so many poor and suffer ing people are collected, and duties of a difFicuit nature are to be daily performed by those engaged in the care of the institution, that petty vexations should not occur to individuals of all descriptions. But in spile of all, I received kindness and sym- pathy from several persons around me, to whom I feel thankful. I was standing one day at the window of the room number twenty-six, which is at the end of the hospital building, when I saw a spot I once visited in a little walk I took from my hiding-place. My feelings were different now in some respects, from what they had been; for, though I suffered much from my fears of future punishment, for the sin of breaking my Convent vows, I had given up the in- tention of destroying my life. After I had been some time in the Institution, I found it was reported by some about me, that I waa a fugitive nun ; and it was not long after, that an III " i ' II • ! r i . ■ ] W'^ ;(.,.! 288 APPENDIX. lit] Ul :i-r H-t't in li H Irish woman, belonging to the institution, brought me a secret message, which caused me some agita- tion. I was sitting in the room of Mrs. Johnson, tJie matron, engaged in sewing, when that Irish woman, employed in the institution, came in and told me that Mr. Conroy was below, and had sent to see me. I was informed that he was a Roman priest, who often visited the house, and he had a particular wish to see me at that time; having come, as I believe, expressly for that purpose. I showed unwillingness to comply with such an invitation, and did not go. The woman told me further, that he sent me word that I need not think to avoid him, for it would be impossible for me to do so. I might conceal myself as well as I could, but I should be found and taken. No matter where I went, or what hiding-place I might choose, I should be kno\vn ; and I had better come at once. He knew who I was ; and he was authorized to take me to the Sisters of Charity, if I should prefer to join them. He would promise that I might stay with them if I chose, and be permitted to remain in New York. He sent me word fur- ther, that he had received full power and authority over me from the Superior of the Hotel Dieu Nun- nery of Montreal, and was able to do all that she could do ; as her right to dispose of me at her will had been imparted to him by a regular writing re- ceived from Canada. This was alarming informa- tion for me, in the weakness in which I was at that lime. The woman added, that the same authority ^ir il, ■ * 8EQVSL. 1^9 had been given to all the priests ; so that, go where I might, I should meet men informed about me and my escape, and fully empowered to seize me wher- ever they could, and convey me back to the Convent, from which I had escaped. Under these circumstances, it seemed to me that the offer to place me among the Sisters of Charity, with permission to remain in New York, was mild and favourable. However, I had resolution enough to refuse to see the priest Conroy. Not long afterward, I was informed by the same messenger, that the priest was again in the building, and repeated his request. I desired one of the gen- tlemen connected with the institution, that a stop might be put to such messages, as I wished to re- ceive no more of them. A short time after, how- ever, the woman told me that Mr. Conroy wished to inquire of me, whether my name was not St. Eus- tace while a nun, and if I had not confessed to Priest Kelly in Montreal. I answered, that it was all true ; for I had confessed to him a short time while in the nunnery. I was then told again that the priest wanted to see me, and I sent back word that I would see him in the presence of Mr. Tappan, or Mr. Stevens ; which, however, was not agreed to ; and I was afterward informed, that Mr. Conroy, the Roman priest, spent an hour in a room and a pas- sage where I had frequently been ; but through the mercy of God, I was employed in another place at that time, and had no occasion to go where I should have met him. I afterward repeatedly heard, that 25 MI:' if i ■> h !ifll/!5 ii>< ' I, ^" r I' . • -i ! I . i I 1 i \'.\ If- I ■i I ) " 15 •I I ;'«> ■ ■: [ I fi: rii 290 APFENBIX. Mr. Conroy continued to visit the house^ and to ask for me ; but I never saw him. I once had deter- mined to leave the institution, and go to the Sisters of Charity ; but circumstances occurred which gave me time for further reflection; and I was saved from the destruction to which J should have been exposed. As the period of my accouchement approached, I sometimes thought that I should not survive it ; and then the recollection of the dreadful crimes I had witnessed in the nunnery would come upon me very powerfully, and I would think it a solemn duty to disclose them before I died. To have a knowledge of those things, and leave the world without making them known, appeared to me like a great sin : whenever I could divest myself of the impression made upon me, by the declarations and arguments of the Superior, nuns, and priests, of the duty of submitting to every thing, and the necessary holiness of whatever the latter did or required. The evening but one before the period which I anticipated with so much anxiety, I was sitting alone, and began to indulge in reflections of this kind. It seemed to me that I must be near the close of my life, and I determined to make a disclo- sure at once. I spoke to Mrs. Ford, a woman whose <>.haracter I respected, a nurse in the hospital, in number twenty-three. I informed her that I had no expectation of living long, and had some things on my mind which I wished to communicate before it should be too late. I added, that I should prefer BXQUEL. 291 to tell them to Mr. Tappan, the chaplain, of which she approved, as she considered it a duty to do so tinder those circumstances. I had no opportunity, however, to converse with Mt. T. at that time, and probably my purpose, of disclosing the facts already ^iven in this book, would never have been executed but for what subsequently took place. It was alarm which had led me to form such a determination ; and when the period of trial had been safely passed, and I had a prospect of recov- ery, any thing appeared to me more likely than that I should make this exposure. I was then a Roman Catholic, at least a great 'part of my time ; and my conduct, in a great mea- sure, was according to the faith and motives of a Roman Catholic. Notwithstanding what I Icnew of the conduct of so many of the priests and nuns, I thought that it had no effect on the sanctity of the Church, or the authority or effects of the acts per- formed by the former at the mass, confession, &c. I had such a regard for my vows as a nun, that I considered my hand as well a| my heart irrevoca bly given to Jesus Christ, and could never have al lowed any person to take it. Indeed, to this day, I feel an instinctive aversion to offering my hand, or taking the hand of another person, even as an ex- pression of friendship. 1 also thought that I might Boon return to the Catholics, although fear and dis- gust held me back. I had now that infant to think for, whose life I had happily saved by my timely /escape from the nunnery ] and what its fate might ■4 '• 1 < \' I [^ I ! W ■ 1 M: m ! 1^ I) :.si ^! :t"! l- ft /: W I ; ti I ' : i! 1 i i '! 292 APPENDIX be, in case it should ever &11 into the power of the priests, I could not tell. I hadt however, reason for alarm. Would a child destined to destruction, like the infants I had seen baptized and smothered, be allowed to go through the world unmolested, a living memorial of the truth of crimes long practised in security, be- cause never exposed ? What pledges could I get to satisfy me, that I, on whom her dependance must be, would be spared by those who I had reason to think were then wishing to sacrifice me? How could I trust the helpless infant in hands which had hastened the baptism of many such, in order to hur- ry them to the secret pit in the cellar 1 Could I suppose that Father Phelan^ Priest of the Parish Church of Montreal, would see his own child grow- ing up in the world, and feel w^illing to run the risk of having the truth exposed 1 What could I expect, especially from him, but the utmost rancour, and the most determined enmity against the innocent child and its abused and defenceless mother ? Yet, my mind would sometimes still incline in the opposite direction, and indulge the thought, that perhaps the only way to secure heaven to us both, was to throw ourselves back into the hands of the Church, to be treated as she pleased. When, there- fore, the fear of immediate death was removed, I renounced all thoughts of communicating the sub- stance of the facts in this volume. It happened, however, that my danger was not passed. I was StQVEl. 29S aoon seized with very alarming symptoms ; then my desire to disclose my story revived. I had before had an opportunity to speak in pri- vate mth the chaplain ; but, as it was at a time when I supposed myself out of danger, 1 had defer- red for three days my proposed communication, thinking that I might yet avoid it altogether. When my symptoms, however, became more alarming, I was anxious for Saturday to arrive, the day which I had appointed ; and when I had not the opportu- nity on that day, which I desired, I thought it might be too late. I did not see him till Monday, when my prospects of surviving were very gloomy ; and Ithen informed him that I wished to communicate to him a few secrets, which were likely otherwise to die with me. I then told him, that while a nun m the Convent of Montreal, I had witnessed the murder of a nun, called Saint Francis, and of at least one of the infants which I have spoken of in this book. I added some few circumstances, and I believe disclosed, in general terms, some of the other crimes I knew of in that nunnery. My anticipations of death proved to be unfounded ; for my health afterward improved, and had I not made the confessions on that occasion, it is very possible I never might have made them. I, how- ever, afterward, felt more willing to listen to instruc- tion, and experienced friendly attentions from some of the benevolent persons around m^ who, taking an interest in me on account of my iarkened ««• 25* ■ri '\\ i rl # Vh: i^'ik 'fl I i m^ \r\'\ i ■ . 11' ■ \ \ ■!' 294 APPENDIX. deratanding, furnished me with the BiUe, and were ever ready to counsel me when I desired it. I soon began to believe that God might have in- tended that his creatures should learn his will by reading his word, and taking upon them the free exercise of their reason, and acting under respon- sibility to him. It is difficult for one who has never given way to such arguments and influences as those to which i had been exposed, to realize how hard it is to think aright after thinking wrong. The Scriptures always affect me powerfully when I read them ; but I feel that I have but just begun to learn the great truths, in which I ought to have been early and thoroughly instructed. I realize, in some degree, how it is, that the Scriptures render the people of the United States so strongly opposed to such doc- trines as are taught in the Black and the Congre- gational Nunneries of Montreal. The priests and nuns used often to declare, that of all heretics, the children from the United States were the most diffi- cult to be converted ; and it was thought a great triumph when one of them was brought over to ** the true &ith.'' The first passage of Scripture that made any serious impression upon my mind, was the text on which the chaplain preached on the Sab- bath after my introduction into the house — ** Search the Scriptures." I made some hasty notes of the thoughts to which It gaye rise in my mmd, and often recurred to the •object Yet I sometimes questioned the justice of = f eSQVBL. 295 the views I began to entertain, and was ready to condemn myself for giving my mind any liberty to seek for information concerning the foundation of my former fiuth. t -.1 • I , ■ j w ■J ,1 P* W.; H ru I'l \i »■• i M'r I ■II n i ,;, ;: • ' 'Mm i;r t ! iiJ . ;'■! Ji| !'i i'!| .»|! ,i II 1 i I't ;i( t; ;fir • 'in M^* «l^ '*i ■ .* ; t- j i i 1 I li i I IM; !(! .'V '!■ i y « CHAPTER VII. Proposition to go to Montreal and tettify against the prieoto-' Commencement of my journey— Stop at Troy^ WkUehaU^ Burlington^ St. Alban^a^ Plattshurgh^ and St. John*a — Ar- rival at Montreal— Reflections on passing the Nunnery^ &c. About a fortnight aflcr I had made the disclo- sures mentioned in the last chapter, Mr. Hoyt called at the Hospital to make inquiries about me. I was introduced to him by Mr. Tappan. After some con- versation, he asked me if I would consent to visit Montreal, and give my evidence against the priesta and nuns before a court. I immediately expressed my willingness to do so, on condition that I should be protected. It immediately occurred to me, that I might enter the nunnery at night, and bring out the nuns in the cells, and possibly Jane Ray, and that they would confirm my testimony. In a short time, arrangements were made for our journey, I was furnished with clothes; and although my strength was as yet but partially restored, I set off in pretty good spirits. Our journey was delayed for a little time, by Mr. Hoyt's waiting to get a companion. He had en- gaged a clergyman to accompany us, as I under- stood, who was prevented from going by unexpect- ed business. We went to Troy in a steamboat; and, while there, I had several interviews with some gentlemen who were informed of my history, T SiaUBL. 29' ") t I and wished to see me. They appeared to be deep.y impressed with the importance of my testimony; and on their recommendation it was determined that we should go to St. Alban's, on our way to Mon- treal, to get a gentleman to accompany us, whose advice and assistance, as an experienced lawyer, were thought to be desirable to us in prosecuting the plan we had in view : viz. the exposure of the crimes with which I was acquainted. We travelled from Troy to Whitehall in a canal packet, because the easy motion was best adapted to my state of health. We met on board the Rev. Mr. Sprague of New York, with whom Mr. Hoyt was acquainted, and whom he tried to persuade to accompany us to Montreal. From Whitehall to Burlington we proceeded in a steamboat ; and there I was so much indisposed, that it was necessary to call a physician. After a little rest, we set off in the stage for St. Alban's ; and on arriving, found that Judge Turner was out of town. We had to remain a day or two before he returned ; and then he said it would be impossible for him to accompa- ny us. After some deliberation, it was decided that Mr. Hunt should go to Montreal with us, and that Judge Turner should follow and join us there as soon as his health and business would permit.* We therefore crossed the lake by the ferry to Plattsburgh, where, after some delay, we embarked * Mr. Hunt was recommended as a highly respectable law- yer ; to whose kindness, as well as that of Judge Turoor, I feel nqrealf under oblieationa. ! ' ' .| m I"; :.'»li' :.:t (. ,! ii t !M W ',' '■ 1 ' ' ' f • i t I U« t'i I 1 'HI -'! 1 lit J It iH II mi 298 APPENDIX. in a steamboat, which took us to St. John's. Mr. Hunt, who had not reached the ferry early enough to cross with us, had proceeded on to • • *, and there got on board the steamboat in the night. We went on to Laprairie with little delay, but finding that no boat was to cross the St. Lawrence at that place during the day, we had to take another pri vate carriage to Longueil, whence we were rowed across to Montreal by three men, in a small boat. I had felt quite bold and resolute when I first consented to go to Montreal, and also during my journey : but when I stepped on shore in the city, I thought of the different scenes I had witnessed there, and of the risks I might run before I should leave it. We got into a caleche, and rode along towards the hotel where we were to stop. We passed up St. Paul's street ; and, although it was dusk, I re- cognised every thing I had known. We came at length to the nunnery ; and then many recollections crowded upon me. First, I saw a window from which I had sometimes looked at some of the dis- tant houses in that street ; and I wondered whether some of my old acquaintances were employed as formerly. But I thought that if I were once with- in those walls, I should soon be in the cells for the remainder of my life, or perhaps be condemned to something still more severe. I remembered the murder of St. Francis, and the whole scene returned to me as if it had just taken place ; the appearance, language, and conduct of the persons most active in ter destruction. Those persons were npw all near \V^^-' 8BQUBL. U99 }h6 And would use all exertions they safely mighty to get me again into their power. And certainly they had greater reason to be ex- asperated against me, than against that poor help- less nun, who had only expressed a wish to e;^ cape.* When I found myself safely in Goodenough*s hotel, in a retired room, and began to think alone, the most gloomy apprehensions filled my mind. I could not eat, I had no appetite, and I did not sleep 'If '• it ' •' * My gloomy feelings however did not always prevail. I had hopes of obtaining evidence to prove my charges. I proposed to my companions to be allowed to proceed that evening to ex- ecute the plan I had formed when a journey to Montreal had first been mentioned. This vras, to follow the physician into the nunnery, conceal myself under the red calico sofa in the sitting-room, find my way into the cellar after all was still, re- lease the nuns from their cells, and bring them out to confirm my testimony. I was aware that there were hazards of my not succeeding, and that I must forfeit my life if detected— but I was desperate ; and feeling as if I could not long live in Mon- treal, thought I might as well die one way as another, and that I had better die in the performance of a good deed. I thought of attempting to bring out Jane Ray— but that seemed quite out of the question, as an old nun is commonly engaged in cleaning B community-room, through which I should have to pass ; and how could I hope to get into, and out of the sleeping-room un- observed? I could not even determine that the imprisoned nuns would follow me out— for they might be afraid to trust me. However, I determined to try, and presuming my com- panions had ail along understood and approved my plan, told them I was ready to^o at once. I was chagrined and mortified more than I can express, when they objected, and almost re- fused to permit me. I insisted and urged the importance of the stop— but they represented its extreme rashness. This conduct of theu«, for a time diminished my confidence in them, althongli everybody else has approved of it m 800 APPENDIX. t, I r •)• I ^ U'l' all night. Every painful scene I had ever passed through, seemed to return to my mind ; and such was my agitation, I could fix my thoughts upon nothing in particular. I had left New York when the state of my health was far from heing established ; and my strength, as may be presumed, was now much reduced by the fatigue of travelling. I shall be able to give but a faint idea of the feelings with which I passed that night, but must leave it to the imagination of my readers. Now once more in the neighbourhood of the Convent, and surrounded by the nuns and priests, of whose conduct I had made the first disclosures ever made, surrounded by thou* sands of persons devoted to them, and ready to pro- ceed to any outrage, as I feared, whenever their in- terference might be desired, there was abundant rea- son for my uneasiness. I now began to realize that I had some attach- ment to life remaining. When I consented to visit the city, and furnish the evidence necessary to lay open the iniquity of the Convent, I had felt, in a measure, indifferent to life : but now, when torture and death seemed at hand, I shrunk from \l For myself, life could not be said to be of much value. How could I be happy with such things to reflect upon as I had passed through ? and how could 1 enter society with gratification 7 But my infant I could not abandon, for who would care for it if its mother died ? I was left alone in the morning by the gentlemen who had 'accompanied me, as they went to take im- it •li ;\ ' ■■QVBL. 301 mediate measures to open the intended investigation. Being alone, I thought of my own position in every point of view, until I became more agitated than ever. I tried to think whac persons I might safely apply to as friends; and, though still undecided what to do, I arose, thinking it would be unsafe to remain any longer exposed, as I imagined myselC to be known and seized by my enemies. I went from the hotel,* hurried along, feeling as if I were on my way to some asylum, and thinking I would first go to the house where I had several times previously found a temporary refuge. I did not stop to reflect that the woman was a devoted Catholic and friend to the Superior; but thought only of her kindness to me on former occasions, and hastened along N6tre Dame street. But I was ap- proaching the Seminary; and a resolution was suddenly formed to go and ask the pardon and in- tercession of the Superior. Then the character of Bishop Lartique seemed to present an impassible obstacle; and the disagreeable aspect and harsh voice of the man, as I recalled him, struck me with horror. I recollected him as I had known him when engaged in scenes concealed from the eye of *^— --■ - I _ _ _ _ II ■- . ■ ^ * It occurred to me, that I might have been seen by some person on landin;;, who might recognise me if I appeared in the streets in the same dress; and I requested one of the female servants to lend me some of hers. I obtained a hat and shawl from her, with which I left the house. When I found myself in N6tre Dame street, I felt the utmost indecision what to do, and the thought of my friendless condition almost overpower- ed me. 26 1 ■ i (I t w ■ I 1 !■' 1 i. i II ; n \ ■:H',:;w i 1 ^.ni in; ii'n in I A k \n : it [ ; I; 302 APPENDIX. the world. The thought of him made me decide not to enter the Seminary. I hurried, therefore, by the door ; and the great church being at hand, my next thought was to enter there. I reached the steps, walked in, dipped my finger into the holy water, crossed myself, turned to the first image I saw, which was that of Saint Magdelen, threw my- self upon my knees, and began to repeat prayers with the utmost fervour. I am certain that I never felt a greater desire to find relief from any of the Saints ; but my agitation hardly seemed to subside during my exercise, which continued, perhaps, a quarter of an hour or more. I then rose from my knees, and placed myself under the protection of St. Magdelen and St. Peter by these words : " Je me mets sous voire protection''^ — (I place myself under your protection;) and added, ^^ Saint e Marie, men du hon pasteury prie pour moi^^ — (Holy Mar)% mother of the good shepherd, pray for me.) I then resolved to call once more at the house where I had found a retreat after my escape from the nunnery, and proceeded along the streets in that direction. On my way, I had to pass a shop kept by a woman*. I formerly had an acquaintance with. She happened to see me passing, and immediately said, " Maria, is that you ? Come in.'' I entered, and she soon proposed to me to let her go and tell my mother that I had returned to the city. To this I objected. I went with her, how- ^i^— —»——»«-«— .——— ' * This was Mrs. Tarbert. SEQUEL. 303 ever, to the house of one of her acquaintances near by, where I remained some time, during which she went to my mother's, and came with a request from her, that I would have an interview with her, pro- posing" to come up and see me, and saying that she had something very particular to say to me. What this was, I could not with any certainty conjecture. I had my suspicions that it might be something from the priests, designed to get me back into their power, or, at least, to suppress my testimony. I felt an extreme repugnance to seeing my mother, and in the distressing state of apprehension and uncertainty in which I was, could determine on nothing, except to avoid her. I therefore soon left the house, and walked on without any particular object. The weather was then very unpleasant, and it was raining incessantly. To this I was very in- different, and walked on till I had got through the suburbs, and found myself beyond the windmills. Then I returned, and passed back through the city, still not recognised by anybody. I once saw one of my brothers, unless I was much mistaken, and thought he knew me. If it was he, I am confident he avoided me, and that was my belief at the time, as he went into a yard with the appearance of much agitation. I continued to walk up and down most of the day, fearful of stop- ping anywhere, lest I should be recognised by my enemies, or betrayed into their power. I felt all the distress of a feeble, terrified woman, in need of pro- tection, and, as I thought, without a friend in whom I •\w. ■;'.;i. ill.,. 'i ■/ 304 APPENDIX. I ! ii : ■ t J" i . n I could safely confide. It distressed me extremely to think of my poor babe ; and I had now been so long absent from it, as necessarily to suffer much inconvenience. I recollected to have been told, in the New York Hospital, that laudanum would relieve distress both bodily and mental, by a woman who had urged me to make trial of it. In my despair, I resolved to make an experiment with it, and entering an apoth- ecary's shop, asked for some. The apothecary re- fused to give me -any; but an old man who was there, told me to come in, inquired where I had been, and what was the matter with me, seeing that I was quite wet through. I let him know that I had an infant, and on his urging me to tell more, I told him where my mother lived. He went out, and soon after returned, accompanied by my mother, who told me she had my child at home, and pressed me to go to her house and sec it, saying she would not insist on my entering, but would bring it out to me. I consented to accompany her ; but on reaching the door, she began to urge me to go in, saying I should not be known to the rest of the family, but might stay there in perfect privacy. I was resolved not to comply with this request, and resisted all her entreaties, though she continued to urge me for a long time, perhaps half an hour. At length she went in, and I walked away, in -a state no less desperate than before. Indeed, night was now approaching, the rain continued, and I had no prospect of food, rest, or even shelter. I went on till I reached the mM SEQUSL. 305 "v > ! parade-ground, unnoticed, I believe, by anybody, except one man, who asked where I was going, but to whom I gave no answer. I had told my mother, before she left me, that she might find me in the parade-ground. There I stopped, in a part of the open ground where there was no probability of my being observed, and stood thinking of the many dis- tressing things which harassed me; suffering, in- deed, from exposure to wet and cold, but indifferent to them as evils of mere trifling importance, and expecting that death would soon ease me of my present sufferings. I had hoped that my mother would bring my babe to me there ; but as it was growing late, I gave up all expectation of seeing her. At length she came, accompanied by Mr. Hoyt, who, as I afterward learnt, had called on her after my leaving the hotel, and, at her request, had in- trusted my child to her care. Calling again after I had left her house, she had informed him that she now knew where I was, and consented to lead him to the spot. I was hardly able to speak or to walk, in consequence of the hardships I had undergone ; but being taken to a small inn, and put under the care of several women, I was made comfortablo with a change of clothes and a warm bed.* * I afterward learnt, that the two gentlemen who accompa nied me from the States, had been seeking me with great anx- iety all day. I persisted in not going to my mother's, and that was the reason why we applied to strangers for a lodging. For florae time it appeared doubtful whether I should find any rcfug* 26* ^i^i V ! .1., . I ii* « - f ■',(' _< i ' i la r. h i ' 306 APPBNSnL for the night, as several small inns in the neighbourhood proved to be full. At length, howevert lodgings were obtained for me in one, and I experienced kindness fjrom the females of the house, who put me into a warm bed, and by careful treatment soon rendered me more comfortable. I thought I heard the voice of a woman, in the course of the evening, whom I bad seen about the nunnery, and ascertained that I was not mis* taken. I forgot to mention, when writing the " Sequel," that, while preparing to leave this house the next day, Mrs. Tarbert came in and spoke with me. She said, that she had just come from the government-house, and asked, " What are all those men at your mother's for 1 what is going on there V* I told her I could not tell. She said, " Your mother wants to speak with you very much." I told her I would not go to her house, for I feared there was some plan to get me into the hands of the priests. The inn in which I was, is one near the government-house, in a block owned by the Baroness de Montenac, or the Baroness de Longeuil, her daughter. I think it must be a respectable house, in spite of what Mrs. Tarbert says in her affidavit. Mrs Taibert is the woman spoken of several times in the " Sequel," without being named ; as I did not know how to spell her neam t3l her affidavit came oot CHAPTER IX. »^:-^ '< / t Rietittd into a hotpUahh /amilyFluetttating/eeling§—Vl» •its from several persoru— Father Phelan** declaratioru against me in hit church— Interviewe with a Journeyman Cairpmter— Arguments wiih him. In the morning I received an invitation to go to the house of a respectable Protestant, an old inhabi- tant of the city, who had been informed of my situ- ation ; and although I felt hardly able to move, I proceeded thither in a cariole, and was received with a degree of kindness, and treated with such care, that I must ever retain a lively gratitude to- wards the family. On Saturday I had a visit from Dr. Robertson, to whose house I had been taken soon after my rescue from drowning. He put a few questions to me, and soon withdrew. On Monday, after the close of mass, a Canadian man came in, and entered into conversation with the master of the house in an adjoining room. He was, as I understood, a journeyman carpenter, and a Catholic, and having heard that a fugitive nun wad somewhere in the city, began to speak on the sub- ject in French. I was soon informed that Father Phelan had just addressed his congregation with much apparent excitement about myself; and thus the carpenter had received his information. Father Phekn's words, according to what I heard said by V ■ill 1^. r-.. •r ' I ^UiV^ I i :: : M ! .■, !.!■, ' :l J k li '• S08 APPENDIX. numerous witnesses at different times, must have been much like the following : — " There is a certain nun now in this city, who has left our faith, and joined the Protestants. She has a child, of which she is ready to swear I am the father. She would be glad in this way to take away my gown from me. If I knew where to find her, I would put her in prison. I mention this to guard you against being deceived by what she may say. The devil has such a hold upon people now- a-days, that there is danger that some might believe her story." Before he concluded his speech, as was declared, he burst into tears, and appeared to be quite over- come. When the congregation had been dismissed, a number of them came round him, and he to)d some of them, that I was Antichrist ; I was not a hu- man being, as he w^as convinced, but an evil spirit, who had got among the Catholics, and been admit' ted into the nunnery, where I had learnt the rules so that I could repeat them. My appearance, he de- clared, was a fulfilment of prophecy, as Antichrist is foretold to be coming, in order to break down, it possible, the Catholic religion. The journeyman carpenter had entered the house where I lodged under these impressions, and had conversed some time on the subject, without any suspicion that I was near. After he had railed against me with much violence, a? I afterward learned, the master of the house informed him that he knew something of the nun, and mentioned that ;^^^^^ S . ! 8EQVEL. 309 8he charged the priests of the Seminary with crimes of an awful character; in reply to which the carpen- ter expressed the greatest disbelief. " You can satisfy yourself," said the master of the house, " if you will take the trouble to step up stairs; for she lives in my family." " I see her !" he exclaimed — " No, I would not see the wretched creature for any thing. I wonder you are not afraid to have her in your house — She will bewitch you all — The evil spirit!" After some persuasion, however, he came into the room where I was sitting, but looked at me with every appearance of dread and curiosity ; and his exclamations, and subsequent conversation, in Ca- nadian French, were very ludicrous. •* Eh bin," he began on first seeing me, *• c'est ici la malheureuse ?" [Well, is this the poor crea- ture ?] But he stood at a distance, and looked at me with curiosity and evident fear. I asked him to sit down, and tried to make him feel at his ease, by speaking in a mild and pleasant tone. He soon became so far master of himself, as to enter into con- versation. " I understood," said he, ** that she has said very hard things against the priests. How can that be true?" " I can easily convince you," said I, "that they do what they ought not, and commit crimes of the kind I complain of. You are married, I suppose?" He assented. *♦ You confessed, I presume, on the morning of your wedding-day ?" He acknowledg- ed that he did. •♦ Then did not the priest tell you ^•fi! 1 4 t 810 APPENDIX. I \i\ - 1 .1 I ' iiji I , ! at confession, that he had had intercourse with your intended bride, but that it was for her sanctification, and that you must never reproach her with it ?" / This question instantly excited him, but he did not hesitate a moment to answer it. '* Yes," replied he; "and that looks black enough." I had put the question to him, because I knew the practice to which I alluded had prevailed at St. Denis while I was there, and believed it to be universal, or at least very common in all the Catholic parishes of Cana- da. I thought I had reason to presume, that every Catholic, married in Canada, had had such expe- rience, and that an allusion to the conduct of the priest in this particular, must compel any of them to admit that my declarations were far from being incredible. This was the effect on the mind of the simple mechanic ; and from that moment he made no more serious questions concerning my truth and sincerity, during that interview. Further conversation ensued, in the course ol which I expressed the willingness which I have often declared, to go into the Convent and point out things wnich would confirm, to any doubting person, the truth of my heaviest accusations against the priests and nuns. At length he withdrew, and aflerward entered, saying that he had been to the Convent to make inquiries concerning me. He assured me that he had been told that although I had once be> longed to the nunnery, I was called St. Jacques, and not St. Eustace ; and that now they would not own or recognise me. Then he began to curse me, but HI, J: J i; 11 rvi ,\^^^" SEQUEL. 311 yet sat down, as if disposed for further conversation. It seemed as if he was afiected by the most contrary feelings, and in rapid succession. One of the things he said, was to persuade me to leave Montreal. " I advise you," said he, " to go away to-morrow." I replied that I was in no haste, and might stay a month longer. Then he fell to cursing me once more : but the next moment broke out against the priests, calling them all the names he could think of His passion became so high against them, that he soon began to rub himself, as the low Canadians, who are apt to be very passionate, sometimes do, to calm their feel- ings, when they are excited to a painful degree. After this explosion he again became quite tranquil, and turning to me in a frank and friendly manner said : " I will help you in your measures against the priests : but tell me, first — you are going to print a book, are you not ?" " No," said I, " I have no thoughts of that." Then he lefl the house again, and soon returned, saying he had been at the Seminary, and seen a per- son who had known me in the nunnery, and said I had been only a novice, and that he would not ac- knowledge me now. I sent back word by him, that I would show one spot in the nunnery that would prove I spoke the truth. Thus he continued to go and return several times, saying something of the kind every time, until I became tired of him. He was so much enraged once or twice during some of the interviews, that I felt somewhat alarmed ; and 'i(!| r-i y ■ ^ i -: ■'! t ; ^)']* 1 ■ta"n f M> ^. M 312 APPBNDIX. >t:i ' 'i "S ii ! i i I. some of the family heard him swearing as he went down stairs : ** Ah, sacre — ^that is too black 1" He came at last, dressed up like a gentleman, and told me he was ready to wait on me to the nunnery. I expressed my surprise that he should expect me to go with him alone, and told him I had never thought of going without some protector, still assur- ing, that with any person to secure my return, I would cheerfully go all over the nunnery, and show sufficient evidence of the truth of what I alleged. My feelings continued to vary : I was sometimes fearful, and sometimes so courageous as to think se- riously of going into the Recolet cuurch during mass, with my child in my arms, and calling upon the priest to own it. And this I am confident I should have done, but for the persuasions used to prevent me.* * I did not make up my mind, (so far as I remember,) pub- licly to proclaim \vho was the father of my child, unless re- quired to do so, until I learnt that Father Phelan had denied it CHAPTER X. A Milkman— An Irishvfoman--DiJlkulty in hating my A^ davit taken— Legal objection to it uihen taken. Another person who expressed a strong wish to see me, was an Irish milkman. He had heard, what seemed to have been pretty generally reported, that I blamed none but the Irish priests. He put the question, whether it was a fact that I accused nobody but Father Phelan. I told him it was not 80 ; and this pleased him so well, that he told me if I would stay in Montreal, I should have milk for myself and my child as long as I lived, it is well known that strong antipathies have long existed bo* tween French and Irish Catholics in that city. \ The next day the poor Irishman returned, but in a very difierent state of mind. He was present at church in the morning, he said, when Father Phe- lan told the congregation that the nun of whom he had spoken before, had gone to court and accused him ; and that he, by the power he possessed, had Aruck her powerless as she stood before the judge, iko that she sunk helpless on the floor. He express- ed, by the motion of his hands, the unresisting man* ner in which she had sunk under the mysterious influence, and declared that she would have died on the spot, but that he had chosen to keep her alive that she might retract her false accusation. This, he saW, she did, niost humbly, before the court, ac 2f 1.' I ' s 1. Mf Hi' '« w fl ■■': U 814 APPENPIX. ; • l:'i '\ll 'U \ ii 1 ,?- 1 knowledging that she had been paid a hundred pounds as a bribe. The first words of the poor milkman, on revisit- ing me, therefore, were like these : ** That's to show you what power the priest has I Didn't he give it to you in the court ? It is to be hoped you will leave the city now." He then stated what he had heard Father Phelan say, and expressed his entire convic- tion of its truth, and the extreme joy he felt on disco- vering, as he supposed he had, that his own priest was innocent, and had gained such a triumph over me. A talkative Irish woman also made her appear- ance, among those who called at the house, and ur- ged for permission to see me. Said she, '* I have heard dreadful things are told by a nun you have here, against the priests ; and I have to convince myself of the truth. I want to see the nun you have got in your house." When informed that I was un- well, and not inclined at present to see any more strangers, she still showed much disposition to ob- tain an interview. •• Well, aint it too bad," she ask- ed, " that there should be any reason for people to say such things against the priests V At length she obtained admittance to the room where I was, en- tered with eagerness, and approached me. "Arrah," she exclaimed, "God bless you — is this you 9 Now sit down, and let me see the child. And is it Father Phelan's, God bless you? But they say you tell about murders ; and I want to know if they are all committed by the Irish priests." •• Oh no," replied I, " by no means." " Then God .: ffi! •BQUBL. 816 bless you/' said she. " If you will live in Montreal, you shall never want. I will see that neither you nor your child ever want, for putting part of the blame upon the French priests. I am going to Fath«^r Phelan, and I shall tell him about it. But they say you are an evil spirit. I want to know whether it is so or not." " Come here," said I, " feel me, and satisfy yourself Besides, did you ever hear of an evil spirit having a child ?" I heard from those about me, that there was great difficulty in finding a magistrate willing to take my affidavit. I am perfectly satisfied that this was ow- ing to the influence of the priests to prevent my accusations against them from being made public. One evening a lawyer, who had been employed for the purpose, accompanied me to a French justice with an affidavit ready prepared in English for his signature, and informed him that he wished him to admmister to me the oath. Without any apparent suspicion of me, the justice said, " Have you heard of the nun who ran away from the Convent, and has come back to tlie city, to bear witness against the priests?" " No matter about that now," replied the lawyer hastily ; " I have no time to talk with you — you will take this person's oath now or not ?" He could not read a word of the document, because it was not in his own language, and soon placed his signature at the bottom. It proved, however, that we had gained nothing by this step, for the lawyer afterward informed us, that the laws required the affidavit of a nun and a minor to be taken before a superior magistrate. •II ! I in 1' :i i !!'?!> * • ii!;i .1 (I ■ I - , ! ( ! i 'i t . 'f'l, i[ ri :|.i ^iH^lf f 1 i, :^' m I !. ill .' A. U'i ?;■ 5f:i ' f I ! i iM( i CHAPTER XI inUmitfa vnlh the Attorney Oentral of the Provinee-^AUempt to ahduct mt—More interviews— A mob excited against me •^Protected by two soldiers — Convinced that an investigation t^my charges could not be obtained — Departure from Mon- treal — Closing reflections. Those who had advised to the course to be pur- sued, had agreed to lay the subject before the highest authorities. They soon came to the conviction that it would be in vain to look for any favour from the Governor, and resolved to lay it before the Attorney General as soon as he should return from Cluebec. After waiting for some time, he returned; and I was informed, in a few days, that he had appointed an interview on the following morning. I went at the time with a gentleman of the city, to the house of Mr. Grant, a distinguished lawyer. In a short time a servant invited us to walk up stairs, and we went; but after I had entered a small room at tiie end of a parlour, the door was shut behind me by Mr. Ogden, the Attorney General. A chair was given me, which was placed with the back towards a bookcase, at which a man was standing, apparent- ly looking at the books ; and besides the two persons I have mentioned, there was but one more in the room,* Mr. Grant, the master of the house. Of the fint part of the interview I shall not particularly speak. * Uokas another was concealed— if I luspecttd. SEQUEL. 3ir The two legal gentlemen at length began a mock examination of me, in which they seemed to me to be actuated more by a curiosity no way commend- able, than a sincere desire to discover the truth, wri- ting down a few of my answers. In this, however, the person behind me took no active part. One of the questions put to me was, " What are the colours of the carpet in the Superior's room?" I told what they were, when they turned to him, and inquired whether I had told the truth. He answered only by a short grunt of assent, as if afraid to speak, or even to utter a natural tone ; and at the same time, by his hastiness, showed that he was displeased that my answer was correct. I was asked to describe a particular man I had seen in the nunnery, and did so. My examiner partly turned round with some remark or question which was answered in a similar spirit. I turned and looked at the stranger, who was evidently skulking to avoid my seeing him, and yet listening to every word that was said. I saw enough in his appear- ance to become pretty well satisfied that I had seen him before ; and something in his form or attitude reminded me strongly of the person whose name had been mentioned. I was then requested to re- peat some of the prayers used in the nunnery, and repeated part of the office of the Virgin, and some others. 'At length, after I had been in the little room, as I fihould judge, nearly an hour, I was informed that 27* •i. U I ■V-: :bi$ APPBMDIX. t, • r i ' ' }' if n. :'. the examination had been satisfactory, and that I might go. I then returned home; but no further step was taken by the Attorney General, and he refused, as I understood, to return my affidavit, which had been left in his hands to act upon. Besides the persons I have mentioned, I had m^ terviews with numbers of others. I learnt from some, that Father Phelan addressed his congrega* tion a second time concerning me, and expressly forbade them to speak to me if they should have an opportunity, on pain of excommunication. It was also said, that he prayed for the family I lived with, that they might be converted. I repeated to several different persons my willing- ness to go into the nunnery, and point out visible evidences of the truth of my statements ; and when I was told by one man, who said he had been to the priests, that I had better leave the city, or I would be clapped into prison, I made up my mind that I should like to be imprisoned a little while, because then, I thought, I could not be refused a public ex- amination. Some Canadians were present one day, when the mistress of the house repeated, in my presence, that I was ready to go into the nunnery if protected, and, if I did not convince others of the truth of my asser* lions, that I would consent to be burned. **0 yes, I dare say," replied one of the men-* * tlM devi) would take her ofi^she knows he ^ould. I \ V SBtlXIftL. Bl^ He would take care of her — we should never be able to get her — ^the evil spirit !" A v^roman present said — " I could light the fire to bum you, myself." A woman of Montreal, who has a niece in the nunnery, on hearing of what I declared abiut it, said that if it was true she would help tear it down. Among those who came to see me, numbers were at first as violent as any I have mentioned, but after a little conversation, became mild and calm. I have heard persons declare, that it would be no harm to kill me, as I had an evil spirit. One woman told me, that she had seen Father Phelan in the street, talking with a man, to whom he said, that the peopk were coming to tear down the house in which I staid, intending afterward to set fire to it in the cellar. This story gave me no serious alarm, for I thought I could see through it evidence of an intention to frighten me, and make me leave the city.* I was under greater apprehensions, however, one 'day, in consequence of an accidental discovery of a plan kid to take me ofiT by force. I had stepped into the cellar to get an iron-holder, when I heard the voices of persons in the street above, and recog- * I felt very confident, from sume circumstances, that this woman had been sent to bring such a story by Father Phelan t and such evidence of his timidity rather imboldened me. I was in another room when she came, and heard her talking; on and abusing^ nie ; theii comihR out, I said, " How dare y.iu say I do not speak the truth 7" "God bless you," said she, "sit down Mid tell me all** I ) 4. ji^ ■ ♦, ■■'7f /T ^' i i i ' i i;f M ' 1 1 i.lf iff -i i! i' 'Hi,? m\ ■I fin f i! i •■ I 1 'K t:ii til; f t ^1 ; !'■ , i a- I' i:k t 1^ J I i t h'^^ * ! I. i -I 1 320 APPENDIX. nised those of my mother and the Irish woman her friend. There was another woman with them. " You go in and lay hold of her," said one voice. " No, you are her mother — ^you go in and bring her out — we will help you." I I was almost overcome with dread of fallmg into their hands, believing that they would deliver me up to the Superior. Hastening into a room, I got behind a bed, told the lady of the house the cause of my fear, and calling to a little girl to bring me my child, I stood in a state of violent agitation. Expecting them in the house every instant, and fear- ing my infant might cry, and so lead them to the place of my concealment, I put my hand upon its mouth to keep it quiet. It was thought desirable to get the testimony of the mistress of the house where I spent the night, after my escape from the nunnery, as one means of substantiating my story. I had been there the day before my visit to the house of Mr. Grant, accom- panied by a friend, and on my first inquiring of her about my nunnery dress, she said she had carried it to the Superior ; speaking with haste, as if she ap- prehended I had some object very difl[erent from what I actually had. It now being thought best to summon her as a witness before a magistrate, and not knowinfir her whole name, we set off again to- wards he..' ^^ouse to make inquiry. On our way we had to pass behind the parade. I suddenly heard an outcry from a little gallery in he rear of a house which fronts another way, which HI&QtJEIi. 321 drew my attention. *• There's the nun, there's the nun I" exclaimed a female, after twice clapping her hands smartly together, *♦ There's the nun, there's the nun!" I looked up, and whom should I see hut the Irishwoman, who had taken so active a part, on se- veral occasions, in my affairs, on account of her friendship for my mother — the same who had ac- companied me to Longeuil in a hoat, when I set out for New- York, after making arrangements for my journey. She now hehaved as if exasperated against me to the utmost ; having, as I had no doubt, learnt the object of my journey to Montreal since I had last spoken with her, and having all her Catholic pre- judices excited. She screamed out : " There's the nun that's come to swear against our dear Father Phelan. Arrah, lay hold, lay hold upon her ! Catch her, kill her, pull her to pieces." And so saying she hurried down to the street, while a number of women, children, and some men, came running out, and pursued after me. I imme diately took to flight, for I did not know what they might do ; and she, with the rest, pursued us, until we reached two soldiers, whom we called upon to protect us. They showed a readiness to do so ; and when they learnt that we were merely going to a house beyond, and intended to return peaceably, consented to accompany us. The crowd, which might rather be called a mob, thought proper not to offer us any violence in the presence of the soldiers, and after following us a little distance, began to drop H H|l -it H 822 APPENDIX. 1 1 •■( t, I'hii :u 'i'in^'^H-iri 1^ I- 1 offf until all had disappeared. One of the soldiers, however, soon afler remarked, that he observed a man following us, whom he had seen in the crowd, and proposed that instead of both of them going be- fore us, one should walk behind, to guard against any design he might have. This was done ; and we proceeded to a house near the one where I had found a refuge, and afler obtaining the infor- mation we sought, returned, still guarded by the soldiers. All our labour in this case, however, proved una- vailing ; for we were unable to get the woman to appear in court. At length it was found impossible to induce the magistrates to do any thing in the case ; and ar- rangements were made for my return to New York. While in the ferry-boat, crossing from Montreal to Laprairie, I happened to be standing near two little girls, when I overheard the following conversation. " Why do you leave Montreal so soon ?" •* I had gone to spend a week or two ; but I heard that Antichrist was in the city, and was afraid to be there. So I am going right home. I would not be in Montreal while Antichrst is there. He has come to destroy the Catholic religion." I felt quite happy when I found myself once more safe in New- York ; and it has only been since my return from Montreal, and the conviction I had there formed, that it was in vain for me to attempt to get a fair investigation into the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, that I seriously thought of publishing a book. Under \ ^ SEQUEL. 323 to induce the gome disadvantages this volume has been prepared, and unfortunately its publication has been delayed to a season when it will be difficult to transmit it promptly to all parts of the country. I am sure, how- ever, that in spite of all, no material errors will be found in it uncorrected, though many, very many, facts and circumstances might have been added which would have proved interesting. Indeed 1 am persuaded, from the experience I have already had, that past scenes, before forgotten, will continue to return to my memory, the longer I dwell upon my convent life, and that many of these will tend to jonfirm, explain, or illustrate some of the statements now before the public. But before I close this little volume, I must be in- dulged in saying a word of myself. The narrative through which the reader has now passed, he must not close and lay aside as if it were a fiction ; neither ■vould I wish him to forget the subject of it as one wor • tliy only to excite surprise and wonder for a moment. % \W. % •'i ^ CONCLUSION. ■ h' W'l ■\ It is desired that the author of this volume may be regarded, not as a voluntary participator in the very guilty transactions which are described; but re- ceive sympathy for the trials which she has en- dured, and the peculiar situation in which her past experience, and escape from the power of the Superior of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, at Montreal, and the snares of the Roman priests in Canada, have left her My feelings are frequently distressed, and agi- tated, by the recollection of what I have passed through ; and by night, and by day, I have little peace of mind, and few periods of calm and pleas- ing reflection. Futurity also appears uncertain. I know not what reception this little work may meet with ; and what will be the effect of its publication here, or in Canada, among strangers, friends, or enemies. I have given the world the truth, so far as I have gone, on subjects of which I am told they are generally ignorant; and I feel perfect confi- dence, that any facts which may yet be discovered, will confirm my words, whenever they can be ob- tained. Whoever shall explore the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, at Montreal, will find unquestionable evidence that the descriptions of the interior of that edifice, given in this book, were furnished by one H * This was originally designed for the Conclusion, but was made the Preface in the first edition. A \ SEQUEL. 825 iclusion, but wai fomlliar with them ; for whatever alterations may bo attempted, there are changes which no mason or carpenter can make and effectually conceal ; and therefore, there must be plentiful evidence in that institution of the truth of my description. There are living witnesses, also, who 6ught to be made to speak, without fear of penances, tor- tures, and death ; and possibly their testimony, at some future time, may be added to confirm my state- ments. There are witnesses I should greatly rejoice to see at liberty ; or rather there were. Are they living now ? or will they be permitted to live after the Priests and Superior have seen this book ? Per haps the wretched nuns in the cells have already suf- fered for my sake— perhaps Jane Ray has been silenc- ed for ever, or will be murdered, before she has an op- portunity to add her most important testimony to mina But speedy death, in respect only to this world, can be no great calamity to those who lead the life of a nun. The mere recollection of it always makes me miserable. It would distress the reader, should I repeat the dreams with which I am often terri- fied at night; for I sometimes fancy myself pursued by my worst enemies ; frequently I seem as if shut up again in the Convent ; often I imagine myself present at the repetition of the worst scenes that I have hinted at or described. Sometimes I stand by the secret place of interment in the cellar ; some- times I think I can hear the shrieks of helpless females in the hands of atrocious men ; and some- times almost seem actually to look again upon tho 28 i ■ I 'A t,; '•■1 i f' ill M ill :•, It^'lH p'n :',s 'I ; ! I I H If t)L^ ^ S26 APPENDIX. calm and placid countenance of Saint Francis, as slic appeared when surrounded by her murderers. I cannot banish the scenes and characters of this book from my memory. To me it can never appear like an amusing fable, or lose its interest and im* portance. The story is one which is continually before me, and must return fresh to »iy mind, with painful emotions, as long as I live. With time, and Christian instruction, and the sympathy and exam- ple of the wise and good, I hope to learn submis- sively to bear whatever trials are appointed for me, and to improve under them all. Impressed as I continually am with the frightful re- ality of the painful communications that I have made in this volume, I can only offer to all persons who may doubt or disbelieve my statements, these two things: — Permit me to go through the Hotel Dieu Nun- nery, at Montreal, with some impartial ladies and gentlemen, that they may compare my account with the interior parts of that building, into which no per- sons but the Roman Bishop and the priests,* are ever admitted ; and if they do not find my description true, then discard me as an impostor. Bring me before a court of justice — there I am willing to meet Lartigue, Dufresne^ Phelan^ Bonin^ and Richards^ and their wicked companions, with the Superior, and any of the nuns, before ten thousand men. Maria Monk. New-Yorkf lUh January ^ 1836. * I should have added, and such persons as they introduest .!■ THE TRUTH or THB •AWFUL DISCLOSURES BY MARIA MONK" DEMONSTRATED. I ' LRiA Monk. 1. Early means used to discredit the book. Different classes €/ objectors. — It was anticipated that persons who know littlo or nothinf; of the changeless spirit and uniform practices of the Papal ecclesiastics, would doubt or deny the statements which Maria Monk has given of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal. The delineations, if true, are so loathsome and revolting, that they exhibit the principles of the Roman priesthood, and the corruption of the monastic system, as combining a social curse, which must be extinguished for the welfare of mankind. From tlie period when the intimations were fir£ tempts have occasionally been made to prejudice the public judgment, by fulsome eulogies of the Roman Priests and Nuns, as paragons of immaculate perfection ; and also by infuriated denunciations and calumnies of all persons, who seriously be lieve that every human institution which directly violates the constitution of nature, and the express commands of God, must necessarily be immoral. The system of seclusion and celibacy adopted in Convents ia altogether unnatural, and subverts all the appointmants of Je- hovah in reference to the duties and usefulness of man : whila the impenetrable secrecy, which is the cement of the gloomy superstructure, not only extirpates every incentive to active vir- tue, but unavoidably opens the flood-gates of wickedness, with- «ut restraint or remorse, because it secures entire impunity. 1tV ; t t i\ i^< Ki f| 828 APPEXDIX. I ,1 , . I t ' ;i ' I » :i I I Since iho publication of the "Awful Dipclosurcs," much so- licitude has been felt for the result cf the exhibitions which they present us : but it is most remarkoblc, that the incredulity is confined almost exclusively to Protestants, or at least, to those who pretend not to be Papists. The Roman Priests are too crafty to engage directly in any controversy respecting the credi- bility of Maria Monk's narrative. As long as they can induce the Roman Catholics privately to deny the statements, and to vilify Christians as the inventers of falsehoods concerning "the Holy Church and the Holy Priests !" so long will they laugh at the. censures of the Protestonts; and as long as they can in- fluence the Editors of political papers vociferously to deny evangelical truth, and to decry every attempt to discover the secrets of the Romish priestcraft as false and uncharitable, so long will the Jesuits ridicule and despise that increduhty which is at once so blinding, deceitful, and dangerous. The volume entitled " Awful Disclosures by Maria Monk," has been assailed by two classes of Objectors. Some persons affirm that they cannot, and that they will not believe her nar- rative, because it is so improbable. Who is to judge of the standard of improbabilities 1 Assuredly not they who are ig- norant of the whole subject to which those improbabilities ad- vert. Now it is certain, that persons who are acquainted with Popery, are generally convinced, and readily agree, that Maria Monk's narrative is very much assimilated to the abstract view which a sound judgment, enlightened by the Holy Scriptures, would form of that antichristian sysi ^m, as predicted by the prophet Daniel, and the apostles, Peter, Paul, and John. 2. The question of Probability. — But the question of pro- babilities may be tested by another fact ; and that is the full, un- shaken conviction, and the serious declaration of many persons who have lived in Canada, that Maria Monk's allegations against the Roman Priests and Nuns in that province, are pre- cisely the counterpart of their ordinary character, spirit, and practice. There are many persons now residing in the city of New York, who long dwelt in Montreal and Quebec; and who are thoroughly acquainted with the situation of affairs among the Canadian Papists— and such of them as are known, with scarcely a dissenting voice, proclaim the same facts which every traveller, who has any discernment or curiosity, learns when he makes the northern summer tour. It is also indubi- table, that intelligent persons 'n Canada generally, especially [U REVIEW or THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 829 Kflidents in Montreal and Quebec, who have no inducement cither to falsify or to conceal the truth, uniformly testify, that (he nunneries in thos'S cities arc notorious places of resjrt for the Roman Priests for habitual and unrestrained licentiousness i that, upon the payment of the stipulated price to the Chaplain, other persons, in the disguise of Priests, are regularly admitted within the Convent for the same infamous purpose ; and that many Infants and Nuns, in proportion to the aggregate amount of the whole body of females, are annually murdered and bu- ried within their precincts. AH this turpitude is as assuredly believed by the vast mojority of the enlightened Protestants, as well as by multitudes of even the Papists in Montreal and Quebec, as their own existence; and judging from their declara- tions, they have no more doubt of the fact, than they have of the summer's sunshine, and the winter's frost and snow. Of what value, therefore, is the cavil of ignorance respecting im- probabilities 1 But it is also objected, that the British government would not tolerate such a system of enormous wickedness. To which it is replied, that the inordinate licentiousness of the Roman Priests and Nuns in Canada, is demonstrated to be of long etaiiding by the archives of that Province, as may be seen in Smith's History of Canada ; year 1733, Chapter 5, p. 194. The author of that work is Secretary of the Province ; and his narrative was compiled immediately from the public docu- ments, which ttie under his official guardianehip and control. He thus writes :— " The irregularities and improper conduct of the Nuns of the General Hospital had been the subject of much regret and anxiety. Contrary to every principle of their insti- tution, they frequently accepted of invitations to dinners and suppers, and mixed in society, witnout considering the vows which restricted them to their Convent. The king of Franco directed a letter, Maurepas' letter of April 9, 1733, to be written to the Coadjutor of Quebec, by the minister having the depart- ment of the Marine ; importing that the king was much dis- pleased with the Nuns— that regularity and order might be .re- stored by reducing the Nuns to the number of twelve, accord- ing to their original establishment— and that, as the manage- ment and superintendence of the community had been granted to the Governor, Prelate, and Intendant, the Coadjutor should take the necessary measures to prevent them ft:om repeii:^*og •ooduct so indecent and improper,'- 28* I. .ii\ j II )i({ ■ ■■I ii 4 ):\ #% 30 APPENDIX. The entire affair seems to have been this; that the Nuns of Quebec at that period preferred the gallant military officers, and their bewitching festivities, to the coarser and less diversi- fied indulgences of the Jesuits ; upon which the latter murmur- ed, and resolved to hinder the soldiers from intruding into their fold, and among the cloistered females, to visit whom they claimed as their own peculiar privilege, inseparably attached to their priestly character and ecclesiastical functions. It is infal- libly certain, that after the lapseof 100 years, neither the Jesuits nor the Nuns in Canada, are in the smallest particle reformed. The British government, by the treaty made upon the surren- der of that province to them, guarantied to the Papal Ecclesi- astics, both male and female, their prior exemptions and spe- cial immunities. Many of the officers of the Government in Canada, who have long resided there, are anxious to see the nunneries and their adjuncts totally extirpated ; and it may be Gafely asserted, that they know the character given of those in- stitutions by Maria Monk is a graphical picture of their contin* nous doings. The British government, for the purpose of retaining their supremacy over the province, have not only connived at those irregularities, but have always enjoined that the public sanction should be given to their puerile shows, and their pageant, pom- pous processions, by the attendance of the civil and military officers upon them, and by desecrating the Lord's day with martial music, &c. In this particular affair, the executive offi- cers of the Provincial Government are fully apprized of all the substantial facts in the case ; for an affidavit of the principal circumstances was presented to Mr. Ogden, the Attorney Gen- eral of Canada, and to Mr. Grant, another of the King's coun- sellors ; and afterward Maria Monk did undergo an examina- tion by those gentlemen, in the house of Mr. Grant, at Mon- treal, in the presence of Mr. Comte, one of the superior order of Priests of that city ; and of another Priest, believed to ba either Phelan or Dufresne, who was concealed behind the sofa. It is also incontrovertible, that the nominal Papists in Cana- da, who, in reality, are often infidels, notwithstanding their jo- cose sneers, and affected contempt, do generally believe every tittle of Maria Monk's narrative. This is the style in which they talk of it. They first, according to custom, loudly curs« the authors ; for to find a Papist infidel who does not break the third eomraandmenr, is as difficult as to point out a moral REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 331 Roman Priest or a chaste Nun. They first swear at the au- thor, and then, with a hearty laugh, add tho following illustra> tion :—" Everybody knows that the Priests are a jolly set of fellows, who live well, and must have, license, or they would be contrary to nature. They have the privilege of going into the nunneries, and they would be great fools if they did not use and enjoy it 1" Such is the exact language which is adopted among the Canadians ; and such are the precise words which have been used by Canadian gentlemen in New York, when criticising Maria Monk's volume It aflfords stronger proof than a direct attestation. The other class of persons who verily believe the " Awful Disclosures," are the religious community in Canada. We think that scarcely a well-informed person can be discovered in Mon- treal or Quebec, who does not feel assured, that the interior of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery is most faithfully depicted by Maria Monk. Many persons are now inhabitants of New- York who formerly resided in Montreal, some of whom have been upon termi^ of familiar intimacy for years with those Roman Priests, who are specified as the principal actors in the scenes depicted in that book ; and they most solemnly declare, that they hav« no doubt of the truth of Maria Monk's narrative. Mr. Samuel B. Smithy who has been not only a Roman. Priest, but has had several cages of nuns under his sole man- agement, questioned Maria Monk expressly respecting those affairs, customs, and ceremonies, which appertain only to nun- neries, because they cannot be practised by any other females but those who are shut up in those dungeons; and, after having rninutely examined her, he plainly averred that it was manifest she could not have known the things which she com municated to him unless she had been a nun ; not merely a scholar, or a temporary resident, or even a novice, but a nun, who had taken the veil, in the strictest sense of the appellative. This testimony is of the more value, because the conclusion does not depend upon any conflicting statements, of partial or prejudicial witnesses, but upon a fact which is essential to the system of monachism ; that no persons can know all the se- crets of nunneries, but the Chaplain, the Abbess, and their ac- complices in that " mystery of iniquity." Mr. Smith's declar- ation in one other respect is absolutely decisive. He has de- clared not only that Maria Monk has been a nun, but, ajso thai the :lescriptions which she gives are most minutely/ accurate. !»t :■ "Mf! 832 APPENDIX. :Jl; ' ■•! , \ I 1 a i'l ,i I' f !>n 1 . Mi Mr. Smith also testifiea that the account which Maria Monk gives of the proceedings of the priests, the ohscene ques* tions which they ask young females, and their lewd practices with them at auricular confession, are constantly exemplified by the Roman Priests ; and he also confirms her statements, by the testimony of his own individual experience, and actual personal acquaintance with the Canadian nunneries, as well as with those in the United States, and especially of that at Mon- roe, Michigan, which was dissolved by Mr. Fenwick, on ac> count of scandalous impurity, only about five years ago. Mrs. ♦ ♦ *, a widow lady now in Now- York, who for- merly was a Papist in Montreal, and was recently converted to (/hristianity, solemnly avers, that the Priest Richards himself, conducted her from the Seminary through the subterraneous passage to the nunnery, and describes the whole exactly in ac- cordance with the statement of Maria Monk. JMr. Lloyd, who was in business a number of years adjacent to the nunnery, and who is intimately acquainted with those priests, their characters, principles, and habits, avows his un- qualified conviction of the truth of the " Awful Disclosures.'* Mr. Hogan, who was eighteen months in the Jesuit Semin- ary at Montreal, and in constant intercourse and attendance !ipon Lartigue and his accomplices, unequivocally affirms, that Maria Monk's complex descriptions of those Priests are most minutely and accurately true. One hundred other persons probably can be adduced, who, during their residence in Canada, or on their tours to that province, by inquiries ascertained that things in accordance with Maria Monk's delineations are the undoubted belief of each class of persons, and of every variety of condition, and in all places which they visited in Lower Canada. Mr. Cfreerifieldt the father of the gentleman who owns the two steamboats on the river St. Lawrence, called the Lady of tite Lake, and the Canadian Eagle, who is & citizen of New- Vork, avows his unoiualified assent to all Maria Moi^k's state- m*,nts, and most emphatically adds— "Maria Monk has not dis;losed one tenth part of the truth respecting the Roman Priests and Nuns in Canada" >'. Fifty other persons from that province, now residing in New* Vork, likewise attest the truth of the " Disclosures." At Sorel, Berthier, and Three Rivers, the usual stopping pla> for tbe steamboats on the river St. Lawrence, the Pvestt, ' 1 11 ■'• N REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 333 if they have any cause to he at the whar^ may be seen acconio panieJ by one or more children, their " Nephews" as the Priests facetiously denominate their offspring ; and if any person on the steamboat should be heard expatiating upon the piety, the temperance, the honesty, or the purity of Roman Priests and Nuns, he would be laughed at outright, either as a natural or an ironical jester ; while the priest himself would join in the mer- riment, as being a "capital joke." We are assured by the most indisputable authority in Mon- treal, that the strictly religious people in that city do generally credit Maria Monk's statements without hesitation ; and the decisive impression of her veracity can never be removed. If it were possible at once to reform the nunneries, and to transform them from castles of ignorance, uncleanness, and murder, where all their arts are concealed in impervious secrecy, into abodes of wisdom, chastity, and benevolence, to every recess of which all persons, at every hour, might have unrestricted ad- mission — that would not change the past ; it would leave them indelibly branded with the emphatical title applied to the nun- nery at Charlestown, " Filthy, murderous dens." 3. W/io are those who deny the truth of the hook 7 Case ^ Father Conroy. leather Conroy's deception. In addition to the objections from improbability, another ae- ries of opposition consists of flat broad denials of the truth of Maria Monk's " Awful Disclosures." This mode of vanquish- iug direct charges is even more invalid than the former futile ca- valling. It is also more remarkable, when we remember who are the persons that deny the statements made by Maria Monk. Are they the Roman Priests implicated 1 Not at all. They are too crafty. The only persons who attempt to hint even a suspicion of the truth of the secrets divulged in the " Awful Dis- closures," are editors of Newspapers: some of whom arc ever found on the side of infidelity and vice; men always reproach- ing religion ; and directly calumniating, or scornfully ridiculing the best Christians in the land ; and profoundly ignorant of Popery and Jesuitism, and the monastic system. It is true that Priest Conroy of New- York, has contradicted in general terms the truth of the statement respecting himself, and his attempt to abduct Maria Monk from the Almshouse. But what does he deny? He is plainly charged, in the "Awful Disclosures," with a protracted endeavour, by fraud or by force to remove Maria Monk from that institution. Now that \- t • I ■ '■|| i: n j' t;>i :if!ii; I i n V I. i ! ; 834 AFFENDIZ. charge involves a flagrant misdemeanor, or it is a wicked and gross libel. Let him answer the following questions t Did he not frequently visit that house, and lurk about at vari- ous times, for longer and shorter periods, expressly to have ao interview with Maria Monk 1 Did he not state that he was acquainted with her by the name she bore in the nunnery, Sainte Eustace ? Did he not declare that he was commissioned by Lartigue, Phelan, Dufresnc, Kelly, and the Abbess of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery at Montreal, to obtain possession of her, that she might be sent back to that abode of the Furies'? Did he not offer her any thing she pleased to demand, provi- ded she would reside with the Ursulines of this city? Did he not also declare that he would have her at all risks, and that she sh:)uld not escape him? Did he not persevere in this course of action, uniil he was positively assured that she would not see him, and that the Priest Conroy should not have access to Maria Monk? Was not the Priest Kelly, from Canada, in New- York at that period, prompting Conroy ; and did not that same Kelly come on here expressly to obtain possession of Maria Monk, that he might carry her back to the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, there to murder her, as his accomplices have smothered, poisoned end bled to death other victims of their beastly licentiousness? All those questions are impHed in Maria Monk's statement, and they involve the highest degree of crime against the liber- ty, rights, and life of Maria Monk, and the laws of New-York, and the charge is either true or false. Why does not the Priest Conroy try it? Why does he not demonstrate that he is ca- lumniated, by confronting the Authoress and Publishers of the book before an impartial jury. We are assured that the Exec- utive committee of the New-York Protestant Association will fiive ten dollars to any Lawyer, whom Mr. Conroy will authorize to institute a civil suit for a libel, payable at the termination of the process. Will he subject the question to that scrutiny ? Never. He would rather follow the example of his fellow priests, and depart from New-York. Many of the Maynooth Jesuits, after having fled from Ireland for their crimes, to this country, to avoid the punishments due to them for the repetition of them in tho United States, and to elude discovery, have assumed false names and gone to France ; or in disguise have joinvd Uidir dissolute companions in Canada. •;.', her by the name REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 335 It is also a fact, that the Priest named Quarter, with one of his minions, did visit the house where Maria Monk resides,on the 13th day of February, 1836 ; and did endeavour to see her alone, under the false pretext of delivering to her a packet from her brother in Montreal ; and as an argument for having an inter- view with her without company, one of the two impostors did protest that he had a parcel from John Monk, which " he had sworn not to deliver except into the hands of his sister in per* son." Now what object had Mr. Quarter in view ; and what was his design in going to her residence between nine and ten o'clock at night, under a lying pretence? Mr. Quarter comes from Canada. He knows all the Priests of Montreal. For what purpose did he assume a fictitious character, and utter base and wilful falsehoods, that he might have access to her, with another man, when Maria Monk, as tliey hoped, would be without a protector? For what ignoble design did he put an old Truth Teller into a parcel, and make his priest-ridden minion declare that it was a very valuable packet of letters from John Monk 1 That strange contrivance requires explan- ation. Did Priest Quarter believe that Maria Monk was in Mon- treal ? Did he doubt her personal identity ? Does not that fact alone verify that all the Roman Priests are confederated 1 Does it not prove that her delineations are correct 1 Does it not evince that the Papal Ecclesiastics dread the disclosures 1 4. The great ultimate test trhich the nature of the case rfe- mands. Challenge of the New York Protestant Association. — It is readily admitted, ihat the heinous charges which are made by Maria Monk against the Roman Priests cannot ensiiyba rebutted in the usual form of disproving criminal allegations. The denial of those Priests is good for nothing, and ihey can- not show an alibi. But there ie one mode of destroying Maria Monk's testimony, equally prompt and decisive^ and no other way is either feasible, just, or can be efficient. That method is the plan proposed by the New- York Protestant Association. The Hotel Dieu Nunnery is in Montreal. Here is Maria Monk's description of its interior apartments and passages. She offers to go to Montreal under the protection of a com- mittee of four members of the New-York Proteptant Associa- tion, and in company with four gentlemen of Montreal, to ex- plore the Nunnery; and she also voluntarily proposes that if her descriptions of the interior of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery are not found to be true, she will surrender herself to Lariigue and , i ^ I T * H 'ti ii Vr,' > - lU ' » >i. . /:i ii , f f i' ) ^fi . I • I \i n d3S APPENDIX. his confederates to torture her in what way they may please, or will bear the punishment of the civil laws as a base and wilful slanderer of the Canadian Jesuit Ecclesiastics. When Lartigue, Bonin, Dufresne, Phelan, Richards, and their fellows, accede to this proposition, we shall hesitate respecting Maria Monk's veracity; until then, by all impartial and intelli- gent judj^es, and by all enlightened protestants and Christians, the " Awful Disclosures" wil' be pronounced undeniable facts. The scrutiny, however, respecting Maria Monk's credibility comprises two general questions, to which we shall succinctly reply. I. Was Maria Monk a Nun in the Hotel Dieu Convent at Montreal?— In ordinary cases, to dispute respecting a circum- stance of that kind would be deemed a moaX strange absurdity; and almost similar to an inquiry into a man's personal identity when his living form is before your eyes. Maria Monk says she was a Nun, presents you a book descriptive of th3 Convent in which she resided, and leaves the fact of her abode there to be verified by the minute accuracy of her delineations of arcana, with which only the visiting Roman Priests and the impris- oned Nuns are acquainted. That test, neither Lartigue nor the Priests will permit to be applied ; and therefore, so far, Maria Monk's testimony cannot directly be corroborated. It is however not a little remarkable, that no one of all the persons so boldly impeached by her of the most atrocious crimes, has even whispered a hint that she was not a iVun; while the Priest Conroy has confirmed that fact far more cer- tainly than if he had openly asserted its truth. 5. The testimony of Mrs. Monk considered.— The only evi dence against that fact is her mother. Now it is undeniable, that her mother \% a totally incompetent witness. She is known m Montreal to be a woman of hut Httle principle ; and her oath in her daughter's favour would have been injurious to her ; for she is so habitually intemperate, that it is questionable whether she is ever truly competent to explain any matters which come under her notice. Truth requires this declaration, althou;;h Ma- ria, with commendable filial feelings, di3 not hint at the fact. Besides, during a number of years past, she has exhibited a most unnatural aversion, or rather animosity, to her daughter; so that to her barbarous usage of Maria when a child, may be im- puted the subsequent scenes through which she has passed. When appealed to respecting her daughter, her uniform Ian- REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 837 ' V pnago was such as this— "I do not care what becomes of her, or who takes her, or where she goes, or what is done to her, pro- vided she keeps away from me." It is also testified by the most unexceptionable witnesses in Montreal, that when Maria Monk went to that city in August, 1835, and first made known her case, that Mrs. Monk repeatedly declared, that her daughter had been a Nun; and that she had been in the nunneries at Montreal a large portion of her life. She also avowed, ihat the offer of bribery that had been made unto her, had1)een made, not by Protestants, to testify that her daughter Maria had been an inmate of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery i but by the Roman Priests, who had promised her one hundred dollars, if ^e would make an affidavit that Maria had not been in that nunnery at all ; and would also swear to any other matters which they dictated. Now there is little room for doubt, that the affidavit to the truth of which she finally swore was thus obtained ; for she has not capacity to compose such a narrative, nor has she been in a state of mind, for a number of years past, to understand the details which have thus craft- ily been imposed upon the public in her name. When she had no known inducement to falsify the fact in August, 1835, before the Priests became alarmed, then she constantly affirmed that her daughter had been a Nun ; but after Lartigue and his com- panions were assured that her daughter's narrative would ap- pear, then the mother was probably bribed, formally to swear to a wilful falsehood ; for it is most probable, that she either did not see, or from intoxication could not comprehend, the contents of the paper to which her signature is affixed. Her habitual intemperance, her coarse impiety, her long-indulged hatred and cruelty towards her daughter, and her flat Self-con- tradiciions, with her repealed and public declarations, that she had been offered a large sum of money by the Montreal Priests, thus to depreciate her daugl iter's allegations, and to attest upon oath precisely the contrary to that which she had previously declared, to persons whose sole object was to ascertain the truth— ail those things demonstrate that Mrs. Monk's evidence is of no worth ; and yet that is all the opposite evidence which can be adduced. 6. Testimony in favour of the 600A:.— Mr. Miller, the son of Adam Miller, a well known teacher at St. John's, who has known Maiia Monk from her childhood, and who is now a res- ident of New York, solemnly attests, that in the month of 29 ^1 1! if ; « ■l I 338 APPENDIX. i IE' if \ i l>liill ..il !i ( ii.i ir 5» ' , i s AufTut, 1333, he made inquiries of Mrs. Monk respecting her daughter Maria, end that Mrs. Monk informed him that Maria was then a Nun! that she had taken the veil previous to that conversation, and that she had been in the nunnery for a number of years. Mr. Miller voluntarily attested to that fact. He was totally ignorant of Maria Monk's being out of the Nunnery at Montreal, until he saw her book, and finally by searching out her place of abode, renewed the acquaintance with her which had existed between them from the period when she attended his father's school in her childhood. See the af- fidavit of William Miller, page 237. When Maria Monk made her escope, os she states, from the Hotel Dicu Nunnery, she took refuge in the house of a woman named Lavalliere, in Elizabeth street, Montreal, the second or third door from the corner of what is commonly called " the Bishop's Church." Madame Lavalliere afterward admitted, that Maria Monk did arrive at her house at the time speci- fied, in the usual habiliments of a Nun, and made herself known as an eloped Nun ; that she provided her with other clothing; and that she afterward carried the Nun's garments to the Hotel Dieu Nunnery. After her escape, Maria Monk narrates that she went on board a steamboat for Quebec, intending thereby to avoid being seized and again transferred to the Nunnery, that she was recog- nised by the Captain, was kept under close watch during the whole period of the stay of that boat at Quebec, and merely by accident escaped from the hands of the Priests, by watching for an unexpected opportunity to attain the shore during the absence of the Captain, and the momentary negligence of the female at- tendant in the cabin. The woman was called Margaret , the other name is forgotten. The name of the Master of the steam- boat is probably known and he has never pretended to deny that statement, that he did thus detain Maria Monk, would not permit her to go on shore at Quebec, and that he also conducted her back to Montreal ; having suspected or ascertained that she was a Nun who had clandestinely escaped from a Convent. 7. Corroborative evidence unintentionally furnished by the opponents of the book.— After her flight from the steamboat, she was found, early in the morning, in a very perilous situation, either on the banks, or partly in the Lachine Canal, and was committed to the public prison by Dr. Robertson, whence she was speedily released through the intervention of Mr. Essofli n REVIEW OF THE WHOLE BUBJECT. 339 one of the Presbyterian ministers of Montreal. Upon this topic, her statement coincides exactly with that of Dr. Robertson. But he also states— "Although incredulous as to the truth of Maria Monk's story, I thought it incumbent upon me to make some inquiry concerning it, and have ascertained where she has been residing a great part of the time ahe states having been an inmate of the Nunnery. During the summer of 1832, she was at service at William Henry; the winters of 1332-3, she passed in this neighbourhood at St. Ours and St. Denis." That is most remarkable testimony, because^ although Pa- pists may justly be admitted to knoAr nothing of times and dates, unless by their Carniyals, iheir Festivals, their Lent, or their Penance— yet Protestant Magistrates might be more pre- cise. Especially, as it is. a certam fact, that no person at Sore! can be discovered, who is at all acquainted with such a young woman at service in the summer of 1832. It is true, she did re- side at St. Deiiis or St. Ours, as the Roman Priests can tes- tify ; but not at the period specified by Dr. Robertson. For the testimony of a decisive witness in favour of Maria Monk, see page 238. 8. Summary vieto of the evidence—Let us sum up this con- tradictory evidence respecting the simple fact, whether Maria Monk was a resident of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, or not 1 Her mother says— " I denied that my daughter had ever been in a Nunnery." Dr. Robertson informs us—** I have ascertain- •d where she has been residing a great part of the time she states having been an inmate of the Nunnery." That is all which can be adduced to contradict Maria Monk's statement. This is a most extraordinary affair, that a young woman's place of abode cannot be accurately discovered during several 3'ears, when all the controversy depends upon the fact of that residence. Why did not Dr. Robertson specify minutely with whom Maria Monk lived at service at William Henry, in the sum- mer of 1832 ?— Why did not Dr. Robertson exactly designate where, and with whom, she resided at St. Denis and St. Ours, in the winters of 1832 and 1833 7 The only answer to these ques- tions ia this — Dr. Robertson cannot. He obtained his contradic- tory information most probably from her mother, or from the Priest Kelly, and then imbodied it in his affidavit to regain that favour and popularity with the Montreal Papists which ha haa> 80 long lost. We arc convinced that neither the evidence of I «■ I l''f Ml ■ ;l"t ill' ii: I ' ' '• '*;l I ■? t hi ill* * 'I? ■I i,.:. > neither to its own avowed principles, character, and rpiri: ; nor to the ;; i- avoidablo effects which constantly have fi jwe i from its optia- tions nnd predominance. In any other case but one exposing the abominations of Po- pery, such a volume as Maria Monk's "Awful Disclosures^* would have been received without cavil ; and immediate judi- cial measures would have been adopted, to ascertain the cer- tainty of the alleged facts, and the extent and aggravation of their criminality. But now persons are calling for more evi- dence, when, if they reflected but for a moment, they would per- ceive, that the only additional evidence possible, is under tho entire control of the very pcre'-na who are criminated ; and to whcm the admission of furthv« ' atimony would be the accu- mulation of indelible ignominy. The pretence, that it is contrary to their rules to allow stran- gers to explore the intenor of a nunnery, only adds insult to crime. Why should a Convent be exempt from search, more than any other edifice 1 Why should Roman Priests be at lib- erty to perpetrate every deed of darkness in impenetrable re- oesses called nunneries 7 Why should one body of female^ ahux up in a certain species of mansion, to whom only one clasa If w 1^ : H!i :i '. I! i f ! 344 APPE!^DIX. of men have unrestricted accees, be excluded from all public and legal supervision, more than any other habitation of lewd women, into which all men may enter 1 As citizens of thcUni> ted States, we do not pretend to have any authoritative claim to explore a convent within the dominion of a foreign potentate. The Roman Priests of Canada exercise a vast influence, aud are completely intertwined with the Jesuits in this republic. Therefore, when they remember the extinction of the nunnehevi at Monroe, Michigan, Charlestown, and Pittsburg ; and when they recollect, that the delineations of Maria Monk, if they pro- duce no effect in Canada, will assuredly render female convents in the United States very suspicious and insecure ; if they have any solicitude for their confederates, they will intrepidly defy research, and dauntlessly accept the ofTer of the New- York Protestant Association : that a joint committee, of disinterested, enlightened and honorable judges, should fully investigate, and equitably decide upon the truth or falsehood of Maria Monk's averments. Their ominous silenc "heir affected contempt, and their audacious refusal, arc calculated only to convinca every impartial person, of even the smallest discernment, of the real state of things in that edifice ; that the chambers of pol- lution are above, and that the dungeons of torture and dr a.th iia below ; and that they dread the exposure of the theatre on which their horrific tragedies are performed. It is also a fact publicly avowed by certain Montreal Papists themselves, and extensively told in taunt and triumph, tha: they have been employed as masons and carpenters by the Ro« man Priests, since Maria Monk's visit to Montreal in August, 1835, expressly to niter various parts of the Hotel Dieu Convent, and to close up some of the subterraneous passages and cells in that nunnery. This circumstance is not pretended even to be disputed or doubted ; for when the dungeons under ground are spoken of before the Papists, their remark is this : " Eh bein ! mais vous nc les trouverez pas, d present ; on les acach$ hors de vue. Very well, you will not find them there now; they are closed up, and out of sight." Why was this mancsa* vre completed 1 Manifestly, that in urgent extremity, a casoBl explorer might be deceived, by the apparent proof that the ave- nues, and places of imprisonment and torture which Maria Monk describes are not discoverable. Now that circumstance might not even have been suspected, it the Papist workmen them- •elves bad not openly boasted of the chicanery by which lb* REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 315 It : on les a cach$ Priests, who employed them, expected to blind and deceive the Protestants. For in reference to the Romanists, a Popish Priest well knows that nothing more ia necessary than for him to assert any absurdity, however gross or impossible, and attest it by the five crosses on his vestments, and his superstitions vassal believes it with more assurance than his own personal identity. But the fillinp; up and the concealment of the old apertures in the nunnery, by the order of the Roman Priests, are scarcely less powerful corroborativcproof of Maria Monk's de- lineations, than ocular and palpable demonstration. 2. Some of the circumstances attending Maria Monk's visit to Montreal, in August, 1835, add great weight in favour of the truth, which no cavils, skepticism, scorn, nor menaces, can counterbalance. We will however state one very recent occurrence, because it seems to us, that it alone is almost decisive of the controversy. A counsellor of Quebec— his name is omitted merely from deli- cacy and prudential considerations— has been in New- York since the publication of the " Awful Disclosures." His mind was so much influenced by the perusal of that volume, that ho sought out the Authoress, and most closely searched into tlio credibility of her statements. Before the termination of the in- terview, that gentleman became so convinced of the truth of the picture which Maria Monk drew of the interior of the Ca- nadian Nunneries, that he expressed himself to the following effect :— "My daughter, about 15 years ef age, is in the Ursulinc Convent at Quebec. I will return home immediately; and if 1 cannot remove her any other way, I will drag her out by the hair of her head, and raise a noise about their ears that shall tiot soon be quieted." That gentleman did so return to Quebec, since which he has again visited New- York ; and he stated, that upon bis arrival in Quebec, he went to the Convent, and instantly removed his daughter from the Ursuline Nunnery ; from whom he ascer- tained, as far as she had been initiated into the mysteries, that Maria Monk's descriptions of Canadian Nunneries, are most minutely and undeniably accurate. We have already remarked, that Mrs. ♦*♦♦, Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Hogan, and Mr. Smith, who was a Papist Priest, with scores of other persons who formerly resided in Montreal, all express their unqualified belief of the statements made by Maria Monk. Mr. Ogden's acquaintance with the facts, as Attorney General, i t li •' . : iSi ■ li !i'i 1 I'l \ i ri ' , ; { 1 1 i r. ii . '! 1 ! 1 (I, . ';■ 346 APPENDIX. nnd that of other ofRcers of the Provincial Government, have also been noticed. The ensuing additional circumstances aro of primary importance to a correct estimate of the value which should be atlaclied to the crafty silence of the Roman Priests and the impudent denials of infidel profligates. Mr. Bouthillier, one of the Montreal magistrates, called at Mr. Johnson's house where Maria Monk stayed, in the month of August, 1S35, when visitin;; Montreal. He addressed her and said : "There is some mystery about Novices— What is it 7 and asked how long a woman must be B novice before she can take the veil?" Having been answered, Mr. Eouthillier then desired Maria Monk to describe the Su- perior of the Hotel Dicu Nunnery. As soon as it was done, ho became enraged, a:id said — " Vous dites un mensonge, vou3 en savez. You lie, you know you do !"— Mr. Bouthllicr Udxt inquired— "Was Mr. Tabeau in the Holy Retreat when you I'ft the Convent?" She answered "Yes." To which he re plied ill. French— "Anybody might have answered that ques- tion." Something having been said about the Hotel Dieu Nuns being c i.'l- I ,1' (■■; 1(1 !! t 111 i ■ ^i I ! • i ^4 !f^ V I' 1 I > I lui! •J I »: ? 1)1 i. !: I. II i 352 APPENDIX. that Bhe has eccn them m the Nunnery, whither, as iut main* tains, most of them constantly resorted for licentious inter- course with the Nuns. One other connected fact may hero be introduced. Maria Monk well knows the late Lady Superior of the Charlestown Nunnery. That acquaintance could not have been made in the United States, because Saint Mary St. George as she called herself, or Sarah Burroughs, daughter of the notorious Stephen Burroughp, as is her real name, removed to Canada at the latter end of May, 1835 ; nor could it have been prior to the establish- ment of the Charlestown Nunnery, for at that period Maria Monk was a child, and was not in any Convent except merely as a scholar; and Mury St. George was at Quebec. How then did she become so familiar with that far-famed Lady as to be able to describe her so exactly 1 The' only answer is, that she derived her knowledge of the Charlestown Coftvent and of its Superior, from the intimations given, and from in- tercourse with that Nun in the Hotel Dieu Convent. Young females often have been sent to the Nunneries in Canada under the fallacious hope of obtaining for them a su* perior education ; and very frequently, they are suddenly re- moved after being there but a short period ; because the per- sons to whose partial guardianship they are committed per- ceive that they are in danger of being ensnared by the Chaplain and his female SjTens. But there are two other particnlars in American Nunnerief, the toleration of which almost surpasses credibility. In reference to girls, they are permitted to visit their friends even when they reside in the vicinity of the Convent, only for an hour or two monthly— if their relatives are at a distance, they sec them only during the annual vacation, and often re- main in the Nunnery during that term. — No correspondence ia permitted between the mother, the guardian, the sister, or the friends o f the young female in the Nunnery School, on either side, witi' out the inspection of the argus-eyed agent of the In- stitution. Parental advice, filial complaints, and coniidentini communications are equally arrested ; and only furnish to the Superiors of the establishments, artifices to thwart the Seniors, to entargle the Juniors, and effectually to cajole both parties. Con8eq*^ently, it generally happens, that from one term to an- other^ little or no intercourse exists between the youth and her relatives; and it is indubitable, that where any letteri do no- REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 353 ;r, as ci.ie main* licentious inter- 'oduced. Maria iio Charlestown >een made in the ;e as she called ttorious Stephen lada at the latter to the establish- at period Maria it except merely Quebec. How r-famed Lady as only answer ie, estowri Coftveni 3n, and from in- ivent. he Nunneries in ; for them a su- are suddenly re* because the per- commitled per- by the Chaplain rican Nunnerief, bility. isit their friends onvcnt, only for re at a distance, n, and often re- orrespondence is the sister, or the chool, on either agent of the In* and confidentinl y furnish to the vart the Seniors, ole both parties. one term to an* e youth and her ny letters do no- minally pass between them, they are forgeries; the real letters being surreptitiously detained. Those felonious regulations furnish ample scope for the initiation of girls just entering upon womanhood, into all the wickedness of the Nunnery : while the girls themselves are unconscious of the design, and the Nuns, those nefarious artificers of the iniquity, in subserviency to the Priests, in case of necessity, can exculpate themselves apparently from all participation in the treachery and crimes. In the nunneries and conventual schools in the United States there is a sort ot fairy land^ talked about by the nuns to the cider girls. It if called the " Aun«' Island," That country is always described as an earthly paradise ; and to girls who are manifestly fascinated by the witcheries of the nuns, and in whom moral sensibility has become blunted by the unmeaning superstitions which they witness, and which they mechanically perform, a visit to the " Nuna^ Island^" is always proposed as the greatest privilege, and the most costly reward, which can be given for constant obsequiousness to the nuns, and unre' served compliance with their requirements. The term " Nun»* Island" is thus used to express the nunneries in Canada, and probably some similar institutions in the United States, whero they are not too difficult of access. At all events, girls just en- tering upon the character of women, after proper training, are finally gratified with a visit to the " Nuns* Island." They are taken to Montreal, and in the nunneries there are at once taught " the mystery of iniquity ;" in all the living reahty which Maria Monk describes. Those girls from the United States, who are represented as novices, in Maria Monk's *' Awful Dis- closures," page 154, were young ladies from the United States, who had been decoyed to visit the " Nuns' Island," and who, not being Papists, often were found very intractable; but pos- terior circumstances enforce the belief, that having found re- sistance vain, they had not returned to their school ere they were duly qualified to continue the course into which they had been coerced, so as fully to elude all possibility of discovery and exposure. That mother who intrusts her daughter to a nun- nery school, is chargeable with the high crime of openly con- ducting her into the chambers of pollution, and the path to irr»- ligion, and the bottomless pit. These combined circumstances satisfactorily prove that the narrative of Maria Monk should be believed by all impartial per- sons ; at 'east, until other evidence is adduced, and the ofief SO* 354 APPENDIX. li : I* t'- i \ m^ •I <.M \ of exploring the Hotel Dicu Nunnery, by the Ncw-Vork Pro- tcBtant Association, has been accepted and decided. 3. Additional evidence of the truth of Maria Monk's narrative is deduced from the exact conformity of the facta which she statet concerning the Hotel Dieu Nunnery , tphen compared with the authoritative principles of the Jesuit Priesthood as recorded in their own duly sanctioned volumes. It is essential to remark, that of those books mIio knows nothing; that she has never seen one of them, and if she could grasp them, that they would impart no illumination to her mind, being in Latin ; and yet in many momentous particulars, neither Lartigue nor any one of the Jesuit Priests now in Montreal, who was educated in France, could more minutely and accurately furnish an expo> sition or practical illustration of the atrocious themes, than Maria Monk has unconsciously done. Maria Monk's "Awful Disclosures," are reducible to three classes: intolerable sensuality ; diversified murder; and most scandalous mendacity ; comprehending flagrant, and obdurate, and unceasing violations of the sixth, seventh, and ninth com- mandments. T7ic ninth rommandment : Falsehood. Of this baseness, five specimens only shall suffice. Sanchez^ a very renowned author, in his work on " Morality and the Precepts of the Decalogue," part 2, books, chap. 6, no. 13, thus decides : " A person may take an oath that he has not done any certain thing, though in fact he has. This's extremely convenient, and is also very just, when necessary to your health, honour, and prosperity !" Charli in his Propositions, no. 6, af- firms that '*He who is not bound to state the truth before swearing, is not bound by his oath." Taberna in his vol. 2, part 2, tract 2, chap. 31, p. 288, asks : " Is a witness bound to declare the truth before a lawful judge 1" To which he replies : *' No, if his deposition will injure himself or his posterity." Lay- tnann in his works, hook 4, tract 2, chap. 2, p. 73, proclaims: *• It is not sufficient for an oath, that we uao the formal words, if we have not the intention and will to swear, and do not sin* ctrely invoke God as a witness." All those principles are sanc- tioned by Suarez in his "Precepts of Law," book 3, chap. 9, assertion 2, p. 473, where he says, " If any one has promised or contracted without intention to promise, and is called upon oath to answer, may simply answer, ko ; and may swear to that tract 8, resolu- tion 37, fully ratifies his sonction. . Gobatus published a work which he entitled, " Morality," and in vol.2, part 2, tract 5, chap. 9, sec. 8, p. 328, is the fullowin;; edifying specimen of Popish morals : "Persons may innocent* )y desire to be drunk, if any great good will arise from it. A ■on who inherits wealth by his father's death, may rejoice that when he was intoiiicatcd, he murdered his father." Accordin;; to which combined propositions, a man may make himself drunk expressly to kill bia parent, and yet be guiltless. Busenbaum wrote a work denominated "Moral Theolog)-," which was enlarged and explained by Lacroix, In vol. 1, p. 296, is the following position : " In all the cases where a man has a right to kill any person, another may do it for him." But we have already heard by Escobar that any Roman Priest has a right to kill Maria Monk ; and therefore any Papist may mur- der her for them. AlagonOf in his " Compend of the Sum of Theology," by Thomas Aquinas, question 94, p. 230, " Sums" up all the Ro- mish system in this comprehensively blasphemous oracular adage. " By the command of God^ it is lawful to murder tiu innocentt to rob, and to commit lewdness ; and thus to fulfil his mandate, is our duty.** The seventh commandment.— Jn his Aphorisms, p. 80, and p. 259, Sa thus decides— " Copulari ante benedictionem, aut nullum aut leve peccatum est ; quin etiam expedit, si multuni ilia diflTeratur."—*' Potest et femina qusque, et mas, pro turpi corporis usu, protium accipere et petere." Hurtado iaauod a volume of " Disputations and Difficulties." At p. 476, is the following genuine Popish rule of life—" Car- nal intercourse before marriage is not unlawful." So teaches that Jesuit oracle. Dicastillo, in his work upon " Righteousness and other car- dinal Virtues," p. 87, thus asks—" An puella, quae per vin op* primitur teneatur clamare et opem implorare ne violetur V* The anaweris this — " Non videtur teneri impedire peccatum alteriua — «ed mere passive se habere." Escobar, in his " Moral Theology," p. 32C, 327, 328, of vol 4, determinos that " a man who abducia a woman from affeo ', * HKVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUDJECT. 357 8" up all iho Re iSon expressly lo marry her, is guilty of morliil ^in,but a Priest who forcibly violates her through lust, ineurs no censure." Tamburin unfolds the character of Romanism in his "Mo- ral Theology," p. 186, in a lengthened discussion of the follow- ing characteristic inquiry— "Quantum pro usu corporis sui juste cxigat mulier f— The reply is, "do mcrctrice et de fcmi- oa honosta bivo eonjugata, aut non." Fcgeli wrote a book of "Practical Questions;" and on p. 397, is the following— "Under what obligation is he who defiles a virgin T'—Tho answer is this— " Besides the obligation of penance, he incurs none ; quia puella habot jus usum sui cor- poris conecdoadi." Trachala published a volume which he facetiously entitled the " Laver of Conscience j" and at p. 90, he presents us with this astounding recipe to purify the conscience— "An Concubi- nari>U9 sit absolvcndus antcquam coneubinam dimittat?" To which he replies—" Si ilia concubina sit valdc bona et utilis eco- noma, et sic nullam aliam possit habere, esset absolvcndus." From the prior decisions, combined with numberless others which might be extracted from the tvorks of the Romish au- t-.iors, it is obvious, that the violations of the seventh command- ment, arc scarcely enumerated by the Papal priesthood among venial sins. Especially if we consider the definition of a pros- titute by the highest Popish authority; for in the Decretals, Diaiinction 31, in the Glos?, is found this savory adage—" Mc- rctrix est, qucc admiscrit plures quam viginti tria honiinum mil- iiii !" That is the infallible attestation to the truth of Maria Monk's "Awful Disclosures." 4. The antecedent narrative of the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, is confirmed by the universal and constant practice of Roman Priests in all Convents. Among the works of William Hunt- ington, is a correspondence between himself and a young lady who was converted by his ministry. The reventh letter from Miss M. contains the following passage :— " /f w a shams for teomen to approach those con/essionaU, If they were never wise in scenes of iniquity before, the Priest will instnict them, by asking the most filthy questions. I waa confined to my bed three days from my first confession ; and thought I would never go again, being so abashed by the abom- inations he had put in my head. I would just as soon recom- mend scalding water to cure Anthony's-fire, or a wet bed in an icchou.se to cure an ague, as recommend a sinner to those ac- 358 APPENDIX. It M 'M[!' i I •ill.'' ? ' . !'■ 1(1' rurscd lies, Roman pennncc, and Auricular ConfcsBion."^ The mental puriiy of Nuns consists in a life totally "contrar/ to the laws of God, of modesty, and decency. They are con- stantly exposed to the obscene interrogations, and the lewd actions of the Priests. Notwithstanding God has fixed a bar on every female mind, it is broken through by the Priests put- ting question!* to them upon those subjects, as the scripturo de- clares, which ought not to be named ! The uncommon attrac- tions of the young women in Convents generally indicate tho greatest unchaslity among them. I have known girls, sent for education to the Convent where 1 was, who regularly stripped themselves of every thing they could obtain from their friends; which, by the artful insinuations of the Nuns, was given to them and the Priests. The Roman priesthood may well bo called a sorceress, and their doctrine ' the wine of fornication,' for nothing but the powers of darkness could work up the young female mind to receive it ; unless by the subtlety of tho devil, and the vile artifices of the Nuns. I shudder at the idea of young ladies going into a Convent ; and also at parents who send their children to be educated in a Nunnery; where their daughters are entrapped by the Nuns into the snare of tiie Priests, with whom they are accomplices, and for whom tho most subtle of them are decoys, whose feigned sanctity is only a cover for the satantc arts of which they are complete mis- tresses, and by which, through the delusions of the mother of harlots, being buried alive within the walls of a Convent, they *drinkof the wincof her fornication,' until their souls pass into the pit of destruction." — The above extract is from the seventh letter of *' Correspondence between Miss M. and Mr. H." in Huntington's Works ; and exposes the Nunneries in France. Geoi^e D. Emeline, who had been a Popish Priest, in hia "Eight Letters," giving an account of his "Journey into Italy," thus details the nature of the intimacy which then ex- isted between the Priests and Nuns on the European Continent. " A young Monk at Milan, Preacher to the Benedictine Nuns, when he addressed them, added to almost every sentence in his discourse, 'my most dear and lovely sisters, whom 1 lovo from the deepest bottom of my heart.' When a monk becomoB fir^her or Chaplain to a Nunnery, his ^ ^ys are passed in con- ttant voluptuousness ; for the Nuns will gratify their Confes- sor in every thing, that he may be equally indulgent to them.'* — Emeline^s Lettersip. 313. nEVIEW or THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 359 Confession."— (tally "contrary " A regular Abbot of a Monastery in Italy, talking with me, said-' Melius est habere nullam quam aliquem— It is belter to have none than any womna' I asked him what he meant; he replied, Tecause, when a person is not tied to one, he may make use of mnny :' and his practice was conformable to his doctrine ; for he slept in the same bed with three young women tv( ry ni.:;lit. He was a most insatiable Exactor and Oppressor of tje people who rented the lands of the Abbey; in conse- quence of which the Farmers complained of him to the Arch- bishop of the District. The Archbishop sent the Provost, tho Farmer-, nnd sixty of the Serjeants at night, to seize him and his i'n'Miil ' companions. They took the Abbot in bed, and hav- ing put on him a morning-gown; and having tied his threo cuncuf.iiua tnd himself back to back, placed them in a cart, "nd coiiducteti ilit-m to the Archbishop's residence, in Bonnonia: who ih -n n used to judge him ; but sent him and his females to the Monastery of Saint Michael; mto which, with some difficulty, he was admitted after midnight, in consequence of the Provost assurin.u; the Friars, that if they would not receive the Abbot, they would procure his prelatical dres5>, and escort him nnd the young women in procession through the city, and back to his own Monastery the same day at noon. The fe- males were ordered away, and the Abbot was appointed to re- main in his monastery for fifteen days for penance, until tho story had censed to circulate. I was an eyewitness of that myself, when I was in the Monastery of St. Michael in tho wood."— Kmelirie's Letters, pp. 3S7, 3S8, 389. That the Nunneries in Portugal, os well as among those l)Cople in India who are subject to the Romish priesthood, are of the eanie character precisel}', as Maria Monk describes tho Priests nnd Nuns in Canndn, is proved by Victorin de Faria, who had been a Brahman in India ; and who afterward resided as a Roman Priust in the Paulist Monastery at Lisbon. "The regular Priests in India," says Faria, "have become what the bonzes where at Japan. The Nuns were the disci- plesof Diana, and the nunneries sera Djlios for the monks; as 1 have proved to be the cavse in Lisbon, by facts concerning those nuns who were more often in the family way than com mon women. The Jesuits in the Indies made themselves BralimanH in or'ler to enjoy the privileges of that caste, whoso idolatrous rites nnd superstitious practices they also externally adopted.*'— Among other privileges which they posaeased, Fa- Ml l! 11 r .1 I'' tl liiii '. iii! 1 f' iill^i I I * '\> lin 360 APPENDIX. ria enumerates the following, as dotailed irom his own pnor experience as a Brahman. "Never to be put to death for any crime whatever; and to enjoy the favours of every woman who pleased them, for a Priest sanctifies the woman upon whom ho bestows hia attentions." That is the true Papist doctrine, as rliovvn by Maria Monk's "Awful Disclosures;" confirmed by the Canadian carpenter in Mr. Johnson's house at Montreal ; and ratified by Pope Gregory Xlll. in the Decretals and Ca- nons, in the Corpus Juris Canonici.— Secrets of Nunneries dis- closed by Scipio de Ilicci. p. 217. The Nunneries in Italy during the present generation are of the same description. Maria Catharine Barni, Ma.ia Mag- dalen Sicini, and Victoire Bcntdetti, of the Nun.iery called Santa Crocc; all acknowledged, that they had bejn seduced at confession, and that they had habitually maintained crimi- nal intercourse with a Priest called Pacehiani, wao absolved his guilty companions after the commission of their crimes.— Secrets of Nunneries disclosed by Scipio de llirci. pp. CO, CI. Si.x Nuns of the Convent of Catharine at Pistuia declared, that the Priests who visited the Convent committed a " thou- eand indecorous acts. They utter the worst expressions, say- ing that we should look upon it as a great happiness, that we have the power of satisfyi.ig our appetites without the annoy ance of children; and that we should not hesitate to take our pleasr.rcs. Men, who have contrived to get the keys, coino into the Convent during the ni^ht, which they have spent in t!ic most dissipated rr.unner." That is the precise delineation of the Canadian Nunneries; into whieh other men besides Priests are admitted, if the parties are willing to pay the en- trance bribe to the Chaplain.— Secrets of Nunnerite, by Scipio de Ricci. pp. 80, SI. Flavia Perraccini, Prioress of the Nunnery of Catharine of Pisloia, revealed what she knew of that and other Nunneries, All the Priests "are of the same character. They all have tho same ma.xims and the same conduct. They are on more inti- mate terms with the Nuns than if they were married to them. It is the same at fjucia, at Pisa, at Prato, and at Perugia. The Superiors do not know even the smallest part of the enormous wicl'.cdncss that goes on between the Monks and the Nuns."— Secrets of Nunneries, by Scipio de Ricci. p. 93. That statement » so exactly conformed to Maria Monk's "Awful Disclosures," that were it not a fact that .•sli^had never seen Scipio de Ricci'a HEVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT. 361 m his own pnof to death for any very woman who n upon whom ho ipist doctrine, as ;" eon firmed by lae ot Montrejl j ^cretals and Ca- L)f Nunneries dis- 2[eneratio'i aro of ni, Ma. la Mag- Nun .lery called fid bejn seduced laintained crimi- ni, wao absolved 3f their crimes.— lieci. pp. GO, CI. Pistuia declared, imttted a "thou- D.xpressiong, say- pppincss, that w© ihoul the annoy sitate to take our the key?, coino ley have spent in recisc delineation her men besides g to pay the en- merit p, by Scipia y of Cathariui: of other Nunnnrios. hey all have tho are on more inii- narried to them, at Perupiia. Thu of the encrmoua ml tho Nuns."— That statement ful Disclo.sures," Scipio de Ricci'd work, it might almost be supposed that some part of her nar- rative had been transcribed from it. Foggini of Rome, also wrote to Scipio de Ricci and inform- ed him— "I know a monastery in which a Jesuit used to make the Nuns lift up their clothes, assuring them that they thereby performed an act of virtue, because they overcame a natural repugnance."— Secrets of Nunneries, p. lOl. That is a very extraordinary illustration of the turpitude of the Roman Priest- hood ;— because that doctrine is a principle which they con- stantly inculcate ; and such is the invariable practice in the Hotel Dieu Nunnery, that the Nuns were obliged to fulfil, for the beastly gratification of the Roman Priests who visited that house, which is " the way to hell, going down to the chambers of death." Proverbs 7: 27. It is superfluous to multiply similar extracts, Scipio de Ricci was a Popish prelate, regularly commissionea by the Grand Duke of Tuscany to explore the Nunneries ; and in conse- quence of his authentic developments, the Jesuits and Domini- cans, and the dignified Papal ecclesiastics, with the two Popes, Pius VI. and Pius VII. all opposed, reviled, condemned, and worried him almost to death. One quotation more shall close this survey. Pope Paid III. maintained at Rome, forty-five thousand courtesans. Pope Sixtus IV. ordered a number of edifices to be erected expressly for the accomodation of the semi-Nuns of Rome, from whose impurity he derived a large annual revenue, under tho form of a license; besides which, the prices oi absolution for the different violations of the seventh commandment are as regularly fixed as tho value of beads, soul-masses, blessed water, and every other article of Popish manufacture.— Paolo, Hist. Council do Trent, ^ook I. Anno 1537. The preceding observations, it is believed, will remove the doubts from the mind of every impartial inquirer, respecting the credibility of Maria Monk's narrative : nevertheless, a few ad ditional remarks may not be irrelevant : especially as there is a marvellous skepticism in reference to the admission of valid testimony concerning the Roman priesthood, their system and practice. We are deafened with clamour for proof to substan- tiate Maria Monk's history; but that demand is tantamount to the declaration—" I will not beUeve." In anticipation of speedy death, and an immediate appear- ance at the dread tribunal of Jehovah, Maria Monk commiinica- I h \. I! 3G2 APPENDIX. h:l.; ted to Mr. Tappan, the Chaplain at Bcllcvue, one of the be- nevolent institutions belonging to the city of New York, tha principal facts in her "Awful Disclosures." After her unex- pected recovery, she personally appeared at Montreal, expressly and openly, to promulge her allegations of atrocious chmea against the chief Roman Ecclesiastics in that city, who were armed with power, and having nearly ail the population her infuriated enemies. There she remained almost four weeks, constantly daring the Roman Priests and Nuns in vain. It is true, Dr. Robertson in his affidavit says, that he was willJnjj "to take the necessary steps for a full investigation, if a direct charge were made against any particular individual of a crimi- nal nature." Now if Maria Blonk's charges are not direct, OF A CRIMINAL NATURE, and against particular individuals — what charges can be so characterized! The fact is this :— Dr. Robertson would no more dare to issue a warrant for tlio apprehension of Lartigue, or any of the inferior Roman PriestB in Montreal, than ho would dare publicly to strike the Com- mander of the Garrison, or the Governor of Canada upon mil- itary parade. If any Papist had stated to him the same fnci^ concerning a Protestant, cr Protestant Minister, and offered to confirm them by his worthless oath, he would have issued his process at once; but Dr. Robertson knows, that in tho present state of Canadian soc'cty, Roman Priests can do what ihey please ; and no man dares to reprove, much less to " take any necessary steps for a full investigation" of their crimes, n the Jesuits and Nuns at Montreal are anxious for a full und impartial scrutiny of the Hotel Dieu Convent, Maria Monk ii ready to oblige them with some facilities for that object; pro- vided she may carry them out to ail their extent and appli- cation. Mr, Ogden haa one affidavit, and knows the whole matter ; as can incontestably be proved by Mr. A. P. Hart, an Attorney of Montreal ; and we recommend Dr. Robertson to issue his warrant for the apprehension of Lartigue, Bonin, Du- fresne, and Richards, they are enough to begin with ; and if Mn Ogden will carry the facts with which he is acquainted to the Grand Jury, one witness in New York is ready to ap- pear; and Dr. Robertson will find his hands full of employ- meati if he will only " take the necessary steps" to procure two or three other persons who shall be 'pointed out to him in ih* Hotel Dieu Nunnery. Therefore, until Dr. Robertson com- nicncos some iucipient measures as a Magistrate, townrda " th« I t REVIEW OF THE V/HOLE SUBJECT. S63 necessary steps for a full investigation," ns he sny?, wg shall be forced to believe, that the printer made a mistake in his affi- davit, and put willing for unwilling. The cavilling call, however, for additional evidence to be ad- duced by Maria Monk, ia manifestly futile. That testimony is within the jurisdiction of the Priests alone who are crimina- ted. Maria Monk reiterates her charges agcinst the Romish Ecclesiastics of Canada and their Nuns; and has solemnly sworn that they are true. What more can she dol What more can be required of her? Nothing, but to searca the premi- ««*, to see whether the statements wliioh she has mr,de are cor- rect. A Committee of the New-Ycrk Protestant Association are willing to accompany her to Montreal ; to walk through tho Hotel Dieu Nunnery in company with any Gentleman of Mon- treal, and mvestigate the truth without favour or partiality. Ma- ria Monk is willing to submit the whole afiair to that short, and easy, and sensible test ; in which there is no possibility of dc- cepiion. It does not depend upon credibility of witnesses, con- flicting evidence, personal friendship, or religious prejudices ; it is reduced at once to that unerring criterion, the sight and the touch I But, it is retorted, that will not be granted ; then we repeat another proposal, let the Priest Conroy come forth girded in nil the panoply of the Roman court, and appear as the chani* pio*^ of the Canadian Jesuits ; let him institute an action, civil or criminal, or both, against the publishers of such atrocious crimes, which, as they pretend, are falsely alleged against the Roman Priests. If Lartigue and his Montreal inferior priests are implicated in the most nefarious felonies, Maria Monk has published him as a virtual accomplice. Why does ho not put her truth to the test, by subjecting her to a criminal process? Why does he not commence a suit against the Booksellers who published her "Awful Disclosures T'— Ah! if Lartigue, Ronin, Dufresne, and Richards, with their brethren, Ccnroy, Phelan. Kelly and Quarter, were coerced to keep Lent, and live only upon soup-maigre^ until that day arrives, they would not much longer portray in iheir exterior, that they live upon the fat of the land; but they would vociferously whine out— "Mea cul- pa! Omeagrandis culpa! O mea grandissima culpa ! Peccavi! Peccavi! Peccavi!" '^"imi : '■■; 1 ( > ii 1' r i : 1: i t ' i - m 1 iifi { 1 * ^._. li^Mto.^ > 1 U SUPPLEMENT, GIVING A D£SCRIPTtON OF THE NUNNERY, GROUNDS, ftC IN THE FRONTISPIECE.. I HAVE several errors to correct, which are to be found in my first edition. 1 did not notice them for some time after its publication ; for after it had once been published, I wishe.d to relieve my mind from reflecting on the painful scenes to vv^hich it relates, and felt little inclination to read it over. Besides, I soon began to be sought for by persons of different descriptions, Avho felt particular interest in my dis- closures, and to some of whom I could not reasona- ably deny an interview. Accident also, and in some instances my own curiosity, brought me into con- tact with other persons ; so that I had to make past scenes the frequent subject of review, and often-^ times in a manner that kept my feelings excited, and denied me much of that peace and tranquillity which were recommended to me by my best friends, and most desired by myself Under such circum- stances I did not look much into my book. There are some errors in the first editions which no one has mentioned to me, but which I am about to collect. In describing the interior of the Black Nunnery, I spoke of the points of the com- pass as I supposed them to be ; but, on reflecJting since, I find that I never made any attentive obser- vation from which I can be sure which way was SUPPLEMENT. 365 GROUNDS, ftC north, south, east, or west, and I might, perhaps, have committed some error. I found, in reading my book after its publication, that some things which I thought I had expressed plainly, were rather obscure, and in several passa- ges a reader might receive impressions quite the opposite of the truth. One of the most important errors in the descrip- tion ti the apartments of the Black Nunnery, is in the 8th Chapter, under number 4, in the second story, where I have unaccountably made the long and narrow passage by which the physician some- times enters, terminate at the nuns' private sick- room, (No. 4,) instead of the little sitting-room, (No. 5,) where it actually does. As I remarked above, no one, so far as I know, has ever alluded to this, or any of the other accidental mistakes I have found in that chapter ; and I seize this opportunity to cor- rect them, because a regard to truth demands it of me. It has appeared to me, that I could furnish a plan of the veiled nuns' department in the Black Nun- nery, which would enable my readers the better to comprehend what I have wished to communicate by an explanation and description of the apartments, passages, staircases, &c. Although this may be imperfectly done, I have the satisfaction to reflect, that I have now laid before the people of America a delineation and description of my late dismal abode, more full and accurate, as well as more intel- ligible, than I gave them before. ^'Hi'iif * i\ 1( ,■' ' ' 1; ill ?Mi:i If ,'. i'li i l^'i^ \' ! m I' ■ -.1 1 I, 1 ) ; < Ml i I I f ill t|t's|| r ' i d6& APPENDIX. PLAN OF THE INTERIOR OF THE BLACK VEIL DEPARTMENT.* Wishing to give as particular and clear a view as possible of the rooms I have described, I have recently drawn out a plan of the different apart- ments, which has been copied on a much reduced scale, under my directions, and printed to accompany the present volume. I wish my readers distinctly to understand, that in giving this, I do not pre- tend to be accurate in the dimensions. I can recol- lect, in most cases, where and which way a door opens, what it leads to, the uses of the apartments, cupboards, &c., the furniture of rooms, and often the number and situation of windows ; but I never measured any of them, nor heard their size, nor studied nor understood the plan of that part of the vast edifice of which it forms only a wing. I may, it is possible, have made some error in the relative positions of some of the apartments, so as, in some instances, to render it difficult to reconcile my impressions with the form of the building. I am uncertain, for example, of the precise manner in which certain rooms are formed, wheth^/ they pro- ject from the line of the wall, as I arrays fancied they did, or not. Some of the passages, also, may perhaps take a different line from what I suppose. Yet, with respect to many other things, I feel entire confidence in my memory, as I could soon prove to any one, if admitted into the Convent to test the truth of my assertions. I will now proceed to mention the additional particulars I have to state concerning ♦ See the plan at the bep:innln8 of this volume. lUPPLEMENT. 86r the apartments, and shall refer to the imperfect draft before my readers. They may turn to p 63 also, where they will find what I have before said, as I shall not repeat it here. I would, however, re- mark, that several apartments, &c., which I did not think of before, are now added here, although, to prevent confusion, the numbering is not changed. First Story. — No. 1. The nuns' Private Chapel, a small room, has an altar railed in. The cross, commonly placed erect over the altar, is here rep- resented as lying on the floor. It was once laid in the position here represented, (with the head to- wards the door,) on an occasion which I shall refer to, when I publish another book, as my story is not yet all told There is a cupboard with two doors, opening opposite the altar, where were placed ornaments, with silver candlesticks for the altar, &c. These I have sometimes been sent to attend to. In the passage is a similar cup- board. The door of the chapel opens inward and to the right. The plan shows, in a similar manner, how many of the other doors open. This room is It the end of the building towards Notre Dame street. No. 2. Community-room, with benches on three lides to sit, and another row for the feet. The windows on the upper side are very closely barred. In the adjoining passage, on the lefl, are the wa5hstand and screen mentioned before, and next a barrel of water with a cup, near the foot of the staircase leading to the nuns' sleeping-room. See crevious chapters. A stovepipe, in winter, passes ""•!'• \. I Ml' 368 APPENDIX. through from the next room, into this passag*, ind through the ceiling into the nuns' sleeping-room in the 2d story. See p. 121. In the old nuns' sleeping-room are markeda closet, some of the shelves or berths on which their beds were placed, and the glass case ir which the Name- less Nun sometimes appeared. In the Superior's sleeping-room, I need not specify tlie position of any thing more particularly than I have done in Chap ter iii., and on p. 194. In the next room, is the door to a staircnse, lead- ing to the cellar — a passage often taken by tho priests. On page 133, I have mentioned that Fa- ther Quiblier was seen in the Superior's room by some of the nuns, on our way to the sleeping-room, on the evening there alluded to. It will be seen, after observing the relative situation ©f the staircases to the sleeping-room and to the cellar, that the Su- perior's room was a convenient stopping place be- tween the two. As in various other instances, the plan of the interior of the building which is insert- ed in this volume, will here render some of my re- marks more clearly intelligible than they may have seemed without it. No. 3. The dining-room, shows the customary position of the tables, though not their proportion;?. There was sometimes another tabic placed between the middle one and the wall ; not so, however, as to interfere with the chimney and cupboard on that side of the room. In one corner is another cup- board, and m another one the pantry. The kitchen aUPPLEM ENT. 369 is a distinct building, with only a cellar and one story. It is connected with the large building by nothing except a small window strongly grated, with an. opening barely large enough to pass dishes through. 1 was sometimes there while a novice, J)ut never afterward. The cooks employed there are commonly poor girls and women who can get work nowhere else, and are never permitted to en- ter the nunnery, or to converse with the nuns. Of ilie size and precise number of the two or three succeeding rooms I a^ not very certain. I think I have drawn them pretty nearly right. No. 4, is a room where sewing is done in the week. On Sat- urday our work was deposited in a spare room which is in thu projection. In one of the corners, is the staircase up which St. Francis was taken. I:j one corner of a largo room beyond is the Ex- amination of Conscience — see page 64. It was lighted, as I believe, only from a window on the other side of the partition. Near the corner next to No. 6, (which I may call the Sunday-room,) is a trap-door, with a staircase, leading first to a small apartment or cell under the floor of the room vre have just left, and thence into the cellar. TJiis was the way by which I often went down to get coal. No. 6. The Sunday-room was furnished chiefly with chairs, placed round against the walls. On one side, a door opens into the yard, and on the other, that which communicates with the covered passage to the Convent church. The adjoining apartments and cupboards, I am IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) /. .%. h /. ^ /. ^o 1.0 I.I 11.25 ItilM 123 2f Iii4 "^ g Lfi 12.0 HIUu U 11 1.6 I^tDgraphic .Sciences Corporalion 23 WBT MAIN STRUT WiaSTIR.N.Y. 14S$0 (71«)S72-4S03 '^ jy.'.v ^' » t i • n ■'"'I : \1 V 8»: V i) I n M, iwifl t 1 < 1 |)f ^ I 'ttfi^;!*!' S70 APPENDIX awarci I have described rather loosely heretofore. I did not know the difficulty of placing them pro- perly until I came to draw them. I am convinced I was wrong in saying that No. 8, the wax-room, projected from the main building. The plan in the frontispiece will show their relative situations as nearly as I can now give them. No, 9. The medicine-room must be at or near the end of the wing. Second. Story. — No. 1. The nuns' sleeping-room, or dortoir. In the passage adjoining the sleeping- room, is a long closet, opening with two doors, which fold up when opened. The adjacent closets I have mentioned on page 66. At the end of the passage is a staircase, leading down to a small room, or rather closet, where there is no light. There the stairs terminate, and there is no communication with any thing else. I used to think I heard voices there sometimes, when at work near the stairs. I asked Jane Ray what it was, and she replied that it was the Superior's hide-and-go- seek hole. No. 2. The adjoining staircase is that up which we carried St. Francis. No. 3 is the little sitting- room from which I set off to make my escape. (My course is marked on the cut.) Nos. 4 and 5, see p. 67. The long passage ad- ioining is that described on page 198. The Doc- tor sometimes came through it. That was the way, also, by which we carried St. Francis to the room in which she was smothered. It was during th« BUFPLEHENT. 871 be at or near the time of silence, when none of us was allowed to speak. The passage is dark. She struggled once 80 that the nuns thought she intended to escape. I believe it was because she got a little hurt by hitting against a projection marked in the passage. When- 1 escaped, I passed through 4 and 5 into the square passage. The Superior was in No. 10, and I, turning to the left, unfastened the door leading to the steps, and so passed out. By referring to page 69 sufficient will be found concerning Nos. U, 12 and 13. Next to that is the " Holy Retreat," and the last apartment is the priests* sitting-room, where many scenes of intoxication and gambling have occurred. There is a door in the passage, opening to some place which I have never seen. It was always locked, and had chairs stand- ing against it. Some windows I have omitted. (% The Garret is not represented in the plan. The stairs to it lead from the comer of the passage be- tween Nos. 5 and 10. There is a great variety of old rubbish stowed away in the garret. We used to play there sometimes. There is a small room par- titioned off near the middle, but in other respects it is all open. I found an old gag there; one which Jane Ray, with her characteristic readiness, declared had once been in her mouth. The Cellar is drawn after several hasty plans made by me, at different periods, compared with each other, and with verbal descriptions I have fur- nished. My former volume seems to say that there are four, instead of three double ranges of cells. 873 APPENDIX. 1 i i ]V. M ■'• That was owing to an oversight. There are two staircases leading into the cellar, which are marked in the first story. In the cellar, near the former, is a great, gloomy, dismal iron door, studded with iron, and fastened with a great lock. I never saw it open, but often heard strange noises within. Under the steps were stored raisins, and many delicacies for the priests. In the second cell on the right was imprisoned the nun whom I occasionally spoke with ; and in the adjoining one beyond was her companion. The last cell in the second range on the left hand, is that in which I was once imprisoned. (See p. 167.) Be- tween the two last ranges of cells is only the ground* floor. Just beyond is the hole of private inter- ment. This must have been originally very near the extremity of the cellar; for a considerable addi* tion was built to the Black Nuns' department a few years since, when the chapel and adjoining commu- nity-room were added to the first story, while the nuns' sleeping-room was much enlarged, and the se- cret rooms beyond it were of course constructed at that time. The extension of the cellar left the hole of interment much in the way. I have never described the communication be- tween the great Nunnery Church and the Black Nuns' department. Behind the altar is the passage into the sacristie. From that room a passage leads to the veiled nims' department. Strangers are some- times taken through a part of that passage, to a small room to which it opens on the left hand, when they SUPPLEMENT. 373^ wish to seethe Superior, but they are never allowed to proceed any farther. This passage leads to the Sunday-room on the 1st floor. It is imperfectly lighted, chiefly, I think, through the small room just mentioned. This passage extends some distance be- yond the door of the community-room with which it communicates. It has been reported, that since I left the Convent, workmen have been employed in making consider* able changes within it. If all these things are to be changed for the purpose of contradicting me, I can assure the Superior and Priests they will have a great deal to do. The walls are generally wainscoted, that is, lined with wood. In the room w^here St. Francis waa murdered, there are four iron staples driven into the ceiling, with rings. In another, there are seven or eight similar ones. Most of the doors have no sills. Those of the communi'y-rooms, generally, have Canadiarf latches. The window-sashes in several rooms swing in. The floors] are generally made of boards, or plank, (six or eight inches wide, I think,) and fast- ened with nails. I remember, at least, that as the Bishop was one day entering a community-room, he said — " There, that is the third time I have hit my foot against that nail !" The front view, according to my recollection, is. correct, so far as it extends. The wall is of such a height, as to conceal a great part of the front from a passenger in St. Paul's street ; but my first 874 APPENDIX. ^i^ i n w IP':: i-fJ! t 'in t if If in. J.^ ^ .*■ ■! sight of the drawing reminded me of many circum- stances which I might refer to if I had time and space. The general plan of the grounds and buildings is, in some respects, defective and erroneous ; and I can easily explain to my readers why it is so. It •was drawn by a gentleman in Montreal, who is well qualified for the task, but was not able to get access to some of the most important points. He made several attempts, during my visit to that city in August last, to obtain a correct drawing of the whole, but was unable. He one day entered the gate, and got some distance into the yard, when he began to make his observations; but, being ob- served, was assailed by several old nuns, who pe- remptorily insisted on his leaving the place instant- ly. Some of them even laid hands upon him, to force him out ; but not being disposed to be thus de- feated of his object, he lingered until they called the yard-man to their assistance, who, without cere- mony, and with some violence, thrust him into tho street. He sought every opportunity to ascertain the facts necessary to make his drawing correct, but was obliged, at last, to set down several things by conjecture. I saw that he had committed several errors at my first view of his plan, and proposed to have proper corrections made ; but, on the whole, concluded to have it copied on a reduced scale, without alteration, as I was not provided with measurements. I will, therefore, briefly state, that the lefl-hand portion of the building is chiefly devoted to the pub* lie hospitals ; the middle, and right-hand, to the pub* SUPPLEMENT. 876 roneous : and I lie rooms and Novices' Department; and the mid- die wing to the Veiled or Black Nuns. Not only is the Veiled Department sheltered from view on the front and on the right and left, hut I have never seen it from any place outside of the walls from any direction ; and I have heard it remarked, that it would be very difficult to get a view of it from any point whatever. I often saw it from the garden and yard while a novice, as we had access there, al- though it war contrary to our vows for any of us, except the ok nuns, to leave the door after taking the veil. The breadth of the Veiled Department, I am con- fident, is too great, and the length too small. The position of it is also wrong, as it really stands to the right hand of the rear of the Convent Church. The only connexion that I know of with the rest of the building, is a narrow and covered passage leading from the sacristie, (a room in the rear of the church,) some distance to the right, then turning at right an- gles and running close to the wall of the Veiled Department to the Sunday-room, as shown in the plan of the interior, on the first story. The kitchen is also omitted. 376 APPENDIX. CONCLUDING REMARKS. ; 1 1 :* < lit. «! : fp I'sU I HAVE now concluded all that I deem it neces< sary at present to say. The public, in this volume, have in their hands, as it appears to me, everything necessary to enable them to forma decisive opinion concerning the degree of confidence which my statements deserve. They have before them every thing like testimony which has been produced against me, together with the means of satisfying themselves on various points on which curiosity has heretofore been excited. It is my intention, at some future time, to lay be- fore the public certain additional statements already communicated to judicious individuals, and, indeed^ committed to paper. For the present, I will only remind my readers of the sentiments expressed in the Preface of this volume, and assure them that I desire nothing so much as to see my sad and painful story producing the efifects for which it has been brought before the world— viz. the delivery of my late fellow prison- ers in the Black Nunnery, and the safety of all others who may be exposed to the evils I have suf^ fered. Errata. Pages 273 and 907, for cariole, read carriage. ,ii X. LEMARKS. that I deem it neces- >ublic, in this volume, ars to me, everything rm a decisive opinion )nfidence which my ire before them every has been produced means of satisfying a which curiosity has uture time, to lay be- al statements already lividuals, and, indeed^ f remind my readers a the Preface of this I desire nothing so inful story producing in brought before the y late fellow prison- nd the safety of all the evils I have suf^ riole, read carriage. t